24 she/her. I write fictions and shorts. If you want to read my stuff, feel free to also hop over to Wattpad and Ao3. Wattpad: Sachiko6243 / Ao3: Sachiko_6243
I was gone. A long time, I know. And lets be honest about it: I truely forgot. Thats it. No excuse or any similar shit.
Long story short, life happened. I nearly lost my brother to drugs, ended my relationship, had to take a big pause in my career and moved over 100km to get a fresh start. And even though writing has always been my safe space, it wasnt this time. I couldnt focus, or even imagine stuff to write about. And at some point I didnt even see the sense in doing it ever again. I am working on finding my passion for writing again which has taken nearly a year by now.
I started writing as a healing thing for myself over 10 years ago and in the end it felt like I had to "feed" to the masses. Which I logically know is only partially true since I wasnt pressured by anyone or earned any money with it. But once you do get positive responses (especially as a mentally chipped person) you get addicted to it. And like any addiction it has its malice. I needed (and still do need) to get back on my feet and then I shall see...
I cant promis I will update any time soon, or on a regular basis, but if I do, thank you for waiting. If I dont, thank you for reading what already is written by me.
Summary: Jasper and Y/N have been friends for a while, but both feel more than that for each other...
Word count: 3455
Warnings: smut, oral (f receiving), handjob, praising, degrading, top reader, bottom Jasper, first attempt at this xd, Minors DNI this contains adult content
This was made at the request of: @ch3rrybunnies and it is my first time writing top reader + bottom male character, so I hope it is acceptable at least. I really tried my best, as I am usually not doing that type of fic 😅
Jasper and I had been friends for some time now. He had saved me from a very dangerous situation I had maneuvered myself into, making sure I would get home save. Since then, whenever he could, he stopped by my house. A smaller cottage on the outskirts of a mining town. My parents had died, leaving me the house and garden, in which I grew vegetables, selling them on the market to buy the other things I needed to live.
We had established a friendship, but he always remained his stoic and retreated self. And whatever I tried to get him to loosen up, didn’t work. I had seen him feed on a human before, nearly dying myself, when he attacked me in his frenzy and after that he had become even more wary of me. Making sure to never stand too close to me, or make me feel cornered. I was very thankful for that, but I grew annoyed with his behavior. His gift of course told him and so did I many times, but he wouldn’t budge, always arguing it was better for me that way.
But I was determined to make a move on him. He wasn’t married, didn’t pursuit another woman and look wise, he fell completely in my department. Taller, muscular, good looking, a gentleman. Something very rare in the current times. The civil war causing several men to die fighting for their beliefs and those that remained simply were either scared from what they had seen, or never even bothered to integrate back into society.
Suddenly, a whirl of wind announced Jaspers arrival. He had become more relaxed with being himself in my home and I was glad he did. He needed to relax and have at least some sort of save haven. “Good evening, Jasper.” I greeted him in an amused tone. “I am glad to see you took at least the time to take off your hat.” I teased him and he frowned at my remark: “Always, my Lady.” Tilting his head slightly and bowing, before he sat down at my kitchen table. “Anything I can offer?” I asked with a smirk. We played that game every time he stopped by. “I take my usual.” He answered and I sat an empty cup down in front of him. Settling onto my usual spot, I looked out of the window watching the sun finally retreat on the horizon.
“Where have you been the latest?” I asked, looking back at him with curious eyes. Jasper only chuckled, disregarding his cup, before he reached into his pocket pulling out a little dangly necklace. “Denton. I was visiting the statue of the founder of that city or more like the name giver, since he was already dead, when it was built. Anyway, I also found this one and it reminded me of you.” Handing me the small necklace. It was a golden locket and when I opened it, I couldn’t help but smile. In it, there was a dried leave of my favorite flower and a small picture of him. “Thank you Jasper. That’s… This is so nice of you.” Looking up, I beamed at him with a wide and honest smile, to which he only shrugged. “It’s the least I can do to thank you for not turning your back on me.”
“The only time, I would turn my back to you is when you bend me over this table.” I teased, knowing fully well that hiding the feelings I started to grow for him was pointless. He had probably already figured the last time he was here and since then, they only became worse. Still, he cleared his throat, skidding around on his chair. “Y/N. We both know that this cannot happen.” I sat down the locket: “Why not? Its not like somebody would know or care?”
“It is not right in the first place and most important of all, dangerous.” He held his ground and I groaned: “Yeah I know. You could kill me and all that shit.” But then his words replayed in my mind and I looked at him with furrowed brows: “Wait. That’s the only thing keeping you from allowing us to happen?”
“I think it’s a very good reason.” Jasper answered, getting up to probably help me with the necklace, but I didn’t give it to him. “If you were human, would you have agreed to it?”
“Let me help you with the necklace. I want to see how it looks on you.” Dodging my question, he tried to reach for the locket, but I didn’t let go of it. “Don’t sidestep me, Jasper.”
“Probably not like this. I would have asked you properly to court me. I would have made sure you would be treated very good, asking you for walking dates, steal a kiss or two, before I would have asked for your hand in marriage. I would have married you in the towns chapel, built a home for you and me, planning to have several kids with you, to grow old, eat your horrible cooked food, help you in the garden. All of it.”
“What is keeping you from still doing it? I mean you could turn me and we could do all of that without the kids part and visibly growing old.” Letting go of the necklace, I allowed him to put it around my neck. He stayed silent for a while, leaning against the kitchen wall with a stoic expression. “Like I said. It is not right this way. You deserve a better life than me.”
“Stop downplaying yourself. You know I don’t like that.” I growled at him, causing him to straighten up. “Yes, Ma’am.”
“Atta boy.” I teased and when I saw his eyes flicker for a little moment, I started to wonder. “Everything alright? Have you fed enough?”
“I always do when I visit you. I wont risk anything.” His answer was strained and I got up stepping closer to him. “Then what's wrong, Jasper? You know you can trust me. I am here for you anytime you need it, however you need it.”
“I am alright.” He gritted out, but his breathing was agitated and when I came even closer, his hands started to shiver. “I think it is better for me to leave. I am sure, you are tired, I can smell the garden on you. You must have worked in it all day.”
“Don’t go.” I whispered, letting my hands wander over his shoulders and down his chest. His eyes were darker than the usual red, now turning into a darker tone switching into black. “Tell me, Jasper. What's going on inside your head?”
“I am nervous.” He answered honestly, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of his vest.
“Why?” I pressed on and he let out a shaky breath. “You know why…”
Grinning slightly, I let my hands wander over his chest and lower. “Are you letting me help you with that? Or do you want to stop?”
“But… but what about our friendship?” He stuttered out. “Wouldn’t it be weird for us to… I don’t know… do it?” He added and I just smiled at him: “It doesn’t have to be weird. Think about it as me doing you a little favor. I just wanna help you, Jas.” I whispered into his ears and he shivered at my words, a little gasp leaving his mouth and I knew I was starting to win. “We don’t have to go all the way. I can just take care of you.” Letting my hands slide down further, I sank to my knees, dragging out the words while I spoke. He reached for the kitchen counter on his right, stabilizing himself, while watching me with big doe eyes.
“Yes, Ma’am.” He whispered and I heard his suppress a moan. Grinning up at him, I played with the strings of his pants. “Then ask for it. Be a good little boy for me and ask me nicely.” My fingers slid over his stomach and the waistband of his pants. “Please, Ma’am. I… I want you take care of me.” His eyes were trained on my face and my hands and I applied the smallest amount of pressure against his crotch, but even that was enough to pull a desperate whimper from his lips. It sounded wonderful. The total opposite of his usual composed confident self. And having him give in to his softer vulnerable side made me proud, stroking my ego just right.
I didn’t waist anymore time, opening up his pants, pushing them down a bit to free his erection. It was already leaking precum and I carefully let my fingers wrap around his length. Jasper leaned his head against the wall, letting out a high moan. “Does that feel good, sweetie?” I asked to which he only nodded weakly. “Be a good boy and use your words.”
He opened his eyes slightly to look at me: “So good, Ma’am. Please don’t stop…”
“I wont if you are behaving like I want you to. I want to hear you and I want you to trust me, do you understand?” I increased the pace of my hand while I spoke, imposing a punishing rhythm on his cock.
“Yes, Ma’am. Whatever you want.” He whimpered desperately, struggling to keep his stand. I clicked my tongue: “Straighten up, soldier, or you will get nothing.” And he instantly changed his position, stretching his legs again. “N-no… I… I will do better, Ma’am.” He managed to say between ragged, sharp breaths and his desperate whimpers. The way his strong southern drawl changed into sweet little moans aroused me, every little sound that left him going straight to my core and I could feel myself grow wetter with every second. “Good boy.” I praised him, feeling his length throb against my hand at the nickname. “You like that? Being called my good boy?” I asked further, a smile tugging on my lips.
“I do, Ma’am.” He whined out, another loud moan escaping him when I circled my palm over the sensitive tip of his cock. His hips thrusted against the rhythm of my hand and I grinned even wider. The knowledge of having the power to either bring him immense amounts of pleasure, or take it away and leaving him to be crying out for more made me feel powerful. I picked up the pace, the throbbing tension between my legs growing to a point where I started to grow impatient.
Jaspers face contorted in pleasure, eyebrows furrowing and lips twitching as the endless sounds of his moans mixed with his soft whimpers. He became more and more desperate with each second and it was one of the most arousing sights I had ever seen. “Are you getting close, sweetie?” I asked him with a teasing tone.
“Yes, Ma’am.” He cried out, his hands digging into the wall and kitchen cupboard and I heard wood splinter, but I ignored it. “Are you going to come for me like a good little boy?”
“Yes, fuck yes, Ma’am. Please… Don’t stop, please, I will do everything you want, but please let me come.” Jasper whined, looking at me with half-closed, glassy eyes.
“Everything?” I pressed further and he nodded wildly. “Yes. Everything, Ma’am.”
“Good boy.” I said softly, encouraging him even more: “Then go on. Give into the pleasure, sweetie. Be a good boy and come for me. I got you.” Jasper took my words as a command, and only couple seconds later, I felt his cock twitch in my hand. I couldn’t help but stare at his beautiful face twitching like that when his orgasm took over. Ropes of pearly white sticky cum poured out of his cock and onto my hand. I helped him through his orgasm, the grunty moans slowly changing into sweet little whines. He had his eyes closed, his breathing going rigid as I pushed him even further overstimulating him a bit. Only when his whimpering turned pained, did I pull away my hand, reaching for a towel to wipe my hand and then his cock clean.
“Feeling better?” I asked him, when I was sure he would be able to answer me again. An adorable smile formed on his lips: “I feel great. This… Thank you, Ma’am.” The pure bliss on his face made me chuckle and I looked at him with a raised brow. He didn’t dare to look at me, when I took his hand, slowly leading him into my bedroom. Closing the door behind me, I looked at the young vampire standing in the middle of the room and looking everywhere but me.
“So…” I began. “Is it true that you have never courted a woman?”
“I… uh… no.” He stuttered out, clasping his hands behind his back.
“Well, do you want to test it?” I asked, now looking at him with a soft smile. I could see he was still scared, but curious at my offer, so I added: “I don’t mind going further.” Taking off my clothes, I let him decide what he wanted, but me being so at ease seemed to ease his tension a bit, because he finally laid his eyes upon me. I stepped back, allowing him to take in my naked form entirely. “What do you want, sweetie?” I asked seductively, watching him gulp harshly at my words. “I… uh… I… Can I touch you?” He shyly asked, his hand already reaching out to me. I smiled at his innocence, walking over to the bed and sitting down. “Of course. You can touch me everywhere you want.”
He slowly followed me, stopping in front of me, before he sunk to the ground, kneeling before me. His eyes roamed over my body, taking in every inch, before he slowly reached out with his hand, gently cupping my breast with it. Then he looked at me with curious eyes: “Why would you even pursue me? Aren't you scared?”
I shook my head. “No. I know you would never hurt me. You are stronger than you think and if you let me, I will show you exactly how strong you are.” I chuckled lowly
Jasper stayed silent for a while, weighing his thoughts. Then he looked up at me, a blush creeping on his cheeks. “Can you… Would you teach me how to pleasure a woman?” He silently whispered, averting his gaze quickly after he spoke. I smiled at him, taking his chin in my hand. “What do you want to know?”
“Everything.” He blurted out and I just chuckled. “Alright. Then follow me.” Slowly I climbed up the bed, propping myself up on the pillows, while he settled at the end, still completely dressed. “Lose those clothes.” I whispered, watching him blush again, but he followed my orders.
Once he was naked, I spread my legs, inviting him in. “What do you want to learn first?”
“I don’t know… I never have… What do you usually start with?” He asked, eyes trained between my legs. I grinned: “You wouldn’t be able to give me that today. How about I ease you in first, and we keep the adult stuff for a later time?”
“I… What?” Jasper breathed, this time his tone was even more shaky, making my smile grow wolfish: “That’s a discussion for another place. Just watch and learn.” Collecting some of my slick, I flicked my fingers over my clit. “See that little bundle here is your best friend when you want to pleasure a woman. You have to be very careful though. Its really sensitive, but I promise knowing how to use it, will have any woman on her knees in seconds. You can either use your fingers or your mouth. Whatever you want.”
“I have read about this.” He stated, watching my fingers pleasure me. “Can I…?” I nodded, taking my hands away. I expected him to use his fingers, so I gasped in surprise, when he buried his head between my thighs. His touches were soft kisses, trailing up my thighs until he reached the middle, pressing a sloppy kiss to my heat. I moaned softly, letting my fingers weave into his hair, to guide his movements.
“Gosh Jas…” I gasped, causing him to look up. I stared into his brown hues. “Just like that… Eat me out like a good boy. Fingers and tongue.”
“Is that what you want?” He rasped and I saw a glimpse as to why he grew to be a Major so quickly. There was no doubt that he could be demanding if needed. I let squinted my eyes, staring him down: “Are you questioning my orders, soldier? Put your fingers inside of me and suck on my clit.”
“I am sorry, Ma’am.” He answered, immediately going back to work.
“You better are. I give you a pass this time, because you are learning. But the next time you don’t follow my orders, I will make sure you will learn your lesson.” Holding his head back by his hair, I stopped him from doing more. “You should be thankful, I even allow you to do this.”
“My apologies, Ma’am. Thank you for letting me learn.” Jasper whimpered, visibly melting at my harsh tone. “Please… Let me pleasure you. I want to be at your service and learn from you to be better boy in the future.”
“I sure hope you do. From now on, whenever you fail to follow my orders, I will chastise you for as long as I think it is needed, have I made myself clear?”
“Yes, Ma’am.”
“Then get back to work.” Shoving his head down again, I let go of his hair, watching as he sank down, cursing as I felt one finger intrude my core, slowly pumping in and out of me, a second finger following very quickly. Then his mouth was back on my clit, circling it and softly sucking on the sweet pearl every now and then. I could feel my orgasm starting to build inside of my stomach, the heat of my pleasure, slowly filling my body. The knot in my stomach tightened with every move of Jaspers tongue, a hot sensation spreading through my body, as my legs started to tremble.
Suppressing a moan, I praised him, causing Jasper to moan against my core, the vibration only adding to my pleasure. He must have realized, I was getting closer, because he slightly picked up the pace, curling his fingers upwards, stroking my sweet spot deep inside of me. I fought very hard to keep my hips still, not wanting to overwhelm him with too much going on, but I couldn’t help but buck every now and then.
Wrapping an arm around my hips, he totally sank against my body. I moaned this time, wrapping my hand in his hair and wrapping my legs around his shoulders to keep him in place. “That’s it…” I rasped out. “Just like the good boy you are. Keep going and I will reward you with my orgasm.” Pure bliss was spreading through my body and it was hard to focus and keep my hold on him. That seemed to spur him on even further, because he sucked on my clit harder this time, while curling his fingers up perfectly hitting my sweet spot.
My orgasm hit me like a brick wall, wave after wave the pleasure rolled through my bones. I allowed myself to moan, bucking up my hips and tugging harshly on his hair. My legs closed in, holding him in place for a while, before I remembered that it was Jasper not any random man, that I had pressed so hard against my body. Letting go of him with a sigh, I let my head fall back into the sheets to catch my breath. “Fuck… That was… How come this was your first time? You are obviously lying.” I gently teased him, causing him to blush. “I have been reading a lot. I wanted to be prepared.”
“You really are made to please, aren't you?” Letting him go, I patted the mattress next to me, pulling his head onto my chest when he had settled. Instantly, his arms wrapped around my body and he snuggled into my warm embrace.
“I only live to please you.” Came his quiet answer and I felt him relax more and more into me. Starting to stroke his hair mindlessly, I watched as his breathing pattern slowed down, the tension in his fingers holding onto me starting to fade as well. “That’s it, little boy. Let go. I am here for you.” I whispered, lulling him in with my soft little praises to help him come down.
Summary: Cory and Spock retreat into his meditation room after a very stressful day. Taking slow steps, both are equally surprised with the sudden need for intimate affection
Word count: 6011
Warnings: smut, rough smut, fluff, teasing, slight Dom! Spock, fingering, minors DNI this contains adult content!
If you are interested: @mystery-star 😉
Later, Spock and I were in his meditation room. I had stopped by my quarters and changed into loose pants and a loose shirt after I showered. Spock wore a new set of uniform, but his hair was a bit messed up and still slightly damp. Meditating this time seemed to be easier, and I managed to calmly reflect over the events of the day. I had to break out several moments, but I was able to find my way back in without Spock needing to really assist me.
I don’t know how long we had been in here, but I felt much calmer afterwards. Leaning against the wall, I waited for Spock to finish his meditation. It was fascinating to see him this calm and focused while vulnerable and relaxed at the same time. His breathing was slow and steady, the back rigid and straight, while he sat cross-legged on the floor. I took the time I had, taking in his features. The high brows giving his calm expression a touch of thoughtfulness. He looked beautiful, like a painting, the dim light accentuating the dark beard shadow perfectly.
“You are staring.” He suddenly said and I nearly shat my pants. My heartbeat quickened to the point where I could feel it thrumming against my ribs, as my hand flew to my chest. “Fuck me…” I breathed out, slowly calming down from the shock. He raised an eyebrow, a smug smile twitching in the corners of his lips. “Careful of your requests, t’hy’la.”
Looking at him with wide eyes, I tried to figure out how to take his words, but his poker face made it impossible for me to read his thoughts. Sighting I gave in: “What?”
“Careful of your requests, t’hy’la.” He simply repeated without changing his expression or the way he said it. I threw my hands in the air. “I heard what you said. I wanted to know why.” To this he hummed, opening his legs and stretching his body. “Because I can.”
“This is not helpful at all.” I groaned, scowling at him, which made his grin growing even more. “I know.” He said. I grabbed a pillow throwing it at him. “You are an asshole.” He caught the pillow with ease, putting it aside, looking me up and down. I could feel how his eyes scanned the curves beneath my shirt and I got painfully aware that I had not put on a bra.
Slightly changing my position to hide it, I took a deep breath. “What does it even mean? The word you used to I believe address me?” His eyes snapped back up to my face, the pupils widened, as he thought for a second. “It is a pet name in Vulcan. It means something like lover, darling, sometimes friend.” He answered and I nodded. “Say it again. It sounds beautiful.”
“What? T’hy’la?” He put a slight drawl to it, dragging out the second syllable. I hummed in pleasure, crawling closer to him, stopping between his legs and sitting back on my knees. Instantly he reached out for me, his hands landing on my hips pulling me closer to him. I gave in to his demand, letting him drag me over his lap. Now I was sitting very close to him, my knees left and right from his hips, while he leaned against the wall. My breathing went faster, and I felt hotness wash over my body.
He didn’t move. Just held me in place with his big hands, while his eyes took me in. “Du nam-tor vaksurik. Ni vaksurik.” He mumbled, before he pulled me in, pressing his lips onto mine. His hand wandered to my neck, holding me in place, while the other stroked the lower side of my back, fingers slipping under my shirt every now and then. Out of reflex, I arched my back, pressing my chest against his. Completely dwelling in the warmth his body was radiating.
My hands wandered to his shoulders, fisting the fabric of his shirt between my fingers, trying to pull me even closer. When he realized, I was completely giving in to his touches, he became bolder, letting his left hand completely slide under my shirt, resting it against the upper part of my waist. His boldness made me shiver, causing me to shift on his lap. And when my core rubbed over his, he let out a low animalistic growl. The grip of his hands grew harder, and I moaned into the kiss. That was it for Spock. Without letting go of me, he flipped us over, burying me underneath his tall frame.
Then he broke the kiss, leaning on both of his elbows, while he looked down on me. I just stared into his dark eyes. In the dim light of the room his blown pupils made his eyes look almost black. He stopped what he was doing, silently searching my eyes for any discomfort, but I pulled him down again. Capturing his lips with mine, while I let my hands run along his body, fiddling his shirt out of his pants. Slowly I pulled it upwards, giving him time to stop my actions, but he didn’t. Instead, he broke the kiss, pulling the shirt over his head himself.
I stopped, taking in, what I was seeing. Like I already expected in our sparring session, he was lean and toned. His chest rising and falling in heavy breaths, the muscles in his arms and chest twitching as he moved his body around. “Lord have mercy…” I mumbled openly staring at him. His eyes snapped back to mine, a sly smile on his lips. Turning away under his strong gaze, I felt myself blush. “Don’t look at me like that.” I whispered, which made him chuckle. “You were the one staring.” He retorted, leaning back on his heels.
Letting his hands wander over my thighs, he shifted our position. I was still laying on my back, but he sat there pulling our hips flush against each other, wrapping my legs around his hip, while he spread his legs apart. His hands began to wander, slowly exploring my body, watching me twitch, when he reached sensitive areas. He stroked my thighs, my sides, over my stomach, grabbing my hips. Over time he pushed my shirt higher, expanding the region of naked skin he touched.
I let my eyes fall shut, relishing in his soft strokes and the goose bumps emitting over my body. Suddenly his fingers stopped at my ribcage and I opened my eyes again. “May I?” He asked and I nodded, lifting my upper body a bit for him to take off my shirt and reaching for a pillow for my head.
His gaze was now fixated on my chest, his jaw tightening. “You are so beautiful, t’hy’la.” He groaned, carefully letting his hands touch my breasts. I watched him, how he took in every curve of them, gripping them, feeling their weight. But when his thumbs stroked over my nipples, I let out a moan, arching my back slightly to not lose connection to his hands. Me moaning made his gaze snap up. “Do it again.” He growled, stroking over my nipple again, this time also adding more pressure.
“Fuck…” I moaned, closing my eyes. My mind started to get foggy and I wanted him to do more. Without thinking twice, I was already speaking: “Please, Commander… I want more.” The hands on my body stilled and I ripped my eyes open to reveal Spock staring at me with a mixture of stunned confusion and desire. “Commander…” He repeated. “Is that why you call me by my title when you tease me? Because you find it… find it arousing for me to have it?” I turned my head to the side, but a hand on my chin, turned it back, forcing me to look at him. “Yes… Kinda.” I answered, making him even more intrigued. “Explain it to me then.” He demanded.
“Its difficult to explain.” I started, letting my eyes wander everywhere but to the half naked Vulcan staring at me. “Its partly because it is funny to see you tense, when I call you by your title and partly because I want you to act when I do. Whenever you use that commanding voice… I don’t know it kinda gets to me. And then I imagine what it would be like, if you would use it in a different setting.”
“You want me to order you around?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Partly. Yes.” I whispered, feeling the blush creep up my cheeks again.
“What else?” He pressed on.
“I have a thing for men in uniform. Powerful and dominant men. I like it when they are rough with me.” I confessed, my voice getting quieter and quieter the more I said.
But Spock understood me nonetheless, the look in his eyes changing rapidly. When at first, he seemed confused and taken aback, he was now slowly getting the hang of what I meant, a wicked smile forming on his lips. “Who would have known the mean Lieutenant Cory Monroe needs a man to put her in place…” He mused and I tried to hit him, but he caught my fist entwining it completely with his big hand. Clicking his tongue, he tilted his head. “Careful, t’hy’la.” His voice was thick with tease and lust, sending shivers down my spine.
“Make me.” I said, challenging him with a confident look in my eyes. In hindsight I maybe shouldn’t have said that, because the second I spoke the words, he moved. To quick for me to fully comprehend what was going on, he flipped me over onto my stomach, kneeling above me. His thighs caging in my smaller frame, while he leaned on his forearms, his head inches away from mine.
“Are you testing me, ashayam?” He growled next to my ear and I let out a sound that was something between a moan and a squeal. The body heat he was radiating was enormous and I couldn’t help but press up against his chest, humming at the warm feeling spreading through my body. He got the hint, forcing me down with his whole body. As soon as his chest pressed me down, I relaxed, turning my head and closing my eyes, when his lips wandered across my neck.
He started to kiss down my back, letting his fingers glide along my sides, sending shivers down my spine and I bucked my hips against his. He hissed and stilled his movements, while pressing me down on the small of my back. Immediately I submitted to his hand, fighting the tingly feeling his fingers triggered so close to my waistband. “Please, Commander.” I whined wriggling underneath his hold. And as soon as the words left my mouth, he sprung back to action, shifting his position between my legs, he turned me around, looking at me with hungry eyes. “Are you sure, t’hy’la?” He asked, his voice strained with restraint. “Absolutely.” I nodded, looking him deep into the eyes.
Not wasting any more time, he simply grabbed my pants and pulled them down, regarding them to the side. Now I was completely naked before him, the weight of the situation slowly creeping into my mind. I swallowed hard, trying to fight down the stress and fear I felt. One look at my face and Spocks demeanor changed. He leaned back over me, capturing my lips with his. “Don’t fear me, ashayam. I wont hurt you, I promise.” He mumbled against my lips and I couldn’t help myself but cockily ask: “And what if I want you to?”
“Then you will learn what it means to tease your Commander, little one.” He growled into my ear. His rough voice sent shivers of ecstasy down my body, collecting between my legs. “Yes please…” I moaned, spreading my legs subconsciously. He chuckled kissing down my neck. “You are already so needy, and I haven’t even started, yet. How do you think you will survive me actually doing something to you?” His hot breath fanned over my breasts, a short lick of his tongue on my nipple following soon.
A jolt of pleasure ruptured through my body and I hummed, while my hands flew to his shoulders holding onto him. He sucked my nipple back into his mouth, while he started to toy with my other breast. The sensation he sent through my body was marvelous. Pure bliss and lust started to burn in my body and pool between my legs, to a point, where I became uncomfortably aware of my horniness. I tried to press my thighs together for some friction, but his hip between them stopped me from getting my release. So, I just wrapped my legs around him and pulled him closer. He didn’t expect my move, so his hips pressed against my core.
At the contact both of us let out a moan and I couldn’t help myself but roll my hips against his thigh. Instantly, his hand wandered from my breast to my hip, stilling my movement, which let me cry out desperately. “Shush, little girl.” But I wasn’t happy with it. Huffing I let out a breathy: “Please, Commander.” To which he finally gave in. Leaning his body weight onto one arm, he let the fingers of his right hand slide across my hipbone until he reached my core.
Looking me deep into the eyes, he let two fingers slide between my folds, a cocky smile spreading over his lips, when he realized how wet I already was for him. Spreading my slick around, he slowly began to insert one finger, watching intently, how I fought against my eyes falling shut. My body was in sensory overload. The marvelous feeling of finally gaining some release mixed with the anticipation of what was about to happen and the deep desire in his eyes.
“Oh God yes…” I whimpered, my knees falling apart. Slowly he added another finger, stretching my walls with soft little thrusts. Soon his thumb found my clit, just sitting on top of it not moving at all. “Open your eyes, ashayam.” He gritted out and I complied. His gaze was strong, teeth clenched and it took me a while to realize, that him fingering me was probably more intense for him as for human men. To test my theory, I clenched around his digits, pulling a string of Vulcan curses from his lips.
Of course, he realized why I did it, his gaze immediately changing from lustful to hungry. He shifted his weight a little bit, until his mouth was directly on top of my nipple. Looking me deep into the eyes, he sucked it into his mouth simultaneously circling his thumb over my clit. I couldn’t help myself but let out the most sinful moan I had ever produced, instantly clasping a hand in front of my mouth, eyes darting at the door.
But Spock didn’t seem to spend one thought on our surroundings. He completely focused on me, changing the rhythm of his fingers massaging me to fit the soft circles his thumb painted onto my clit, while he gently sucked on my nipple.
The feelings rising in my core didn’t take long to overtake my brain and I gave up fighting against the pull in my core. All I wanted was Spock to touch me, to fuck me. And I grew desperate for his cock. “Spock please…” I whined, rolling my hips against his hand, but he just chuckled: “Don’t worry, ashayam. We will get there. But for now, I want to feel you around my fingers. See how good I make you feel.”
I cried out in a mixture of frustration and lust washing through my body at his sinful words. Slowly I could feel the tension in my core tightening, my body losing control more and more, giving in to his touches. My breathing went irregular, interrupted by moans and desperate attempts to form straight sentence. But there was no winning this fight. Spock knew far to well how to play my body. His long and skillful fingers mercilessly dragging me towards my orgasm.
He let go of my nipple, leaning upwards and capturing my lips in a heated kiss. It felt like he put all his desire and love into it, because it was so passionate and demanding, that I didn’t think twice, submitting to him immediately. My body relaxed under his presence and that’s when it suddenly hit me. With a force I wasn’t anticipating, my orgasm crashed into me. I clenched around his fingers, my back arching, while his name fell in a moan from my lips. It felt like I was losing control over all my muscles, because my legs and lower stomach started to twitch uncontrollably.
In the back of my head, I noticed him slowing his movements and slightly leaning back, but it took me several seconds to start to calm down and get control over my brain again. And when I looked up, I was met with the most loving eyes a man has ever looked at me with. My hands flew to his neck, pulling him down and hooking my legs around his waist. He pulled his fingers out of my core and I reached for his hand, guiding it towards my lips. Looking him deep in the eyes, I sucked them into my mouth, letting my tongue circle around his digits, licking my slick from them. He looked at me, like he was about to fall apart, so I didn’t stop, until he started to shiver above me and closing his eyes in slow blinks.
And then suddenly he tensed up, a low growl rolling through his chest, followed by several Vulcan curses. His fingers inside my mouth clenched, forcing me to slightly gag, but I just moaned at the feeling of him shoving them down deeper into my throat. Then he opened his eyes again, pulling his fingers out of my mouth with a slight plop. He leaned back on his knees, his head falling backwards, chest rising in rigid breaths. “That felt… intense…” He mumbled after a while and I raised an eyebrow. “Intense? I didn’t do anything.” I wondered, to which he let out a sharp breath, looking at me with a sarcastic smile.
“Nothing? You sucked on my fingers. Practically giving me a blowjob after I fingerfucked you.” He groaned, still trying to gain control over himself again. I stared at him speechless: “I… What?” He just nodded. “Its exactly what I said. You were not the only one coming, ashayam.” I gasped, a smile creeping onto my cheeks. “That’s… that’s fucking hot. And interesting to know.” Then my smile grew teasing. “Even though I am kinda bummed to hear I wont get you railing me ruthlessly into the floor.”
At my words his eyes snapped open, a cocky smile forming on his lips. “Give me a few minutes and I will show you how I will fuck you into the floor.”
I looked at him stunned to hear him use such filthy words, but he didn’t give me any time to completely react to his words. Instead, he grabbed my right ankle, flipping me onto my stomach once more. He forced himself between my legs, pressing me down with his body. “You are my little girl.” He whispered into my ear, sinking his lips onto the pulse point underneath my ear. Pressing soft kisses onto my neck, he rolled his hips against my ass, making me buck against him.
Blindly I felt for his hands, letting his big hand entwine mine. He leaned on his elbows, pinning my hands to the floor, while he caged me in with his hot body. Suddenly he bit down on my sweet spot, growling when I squeaked his name breathlessly. I realized the more intimate it got, the more he changed. There was not much human and collectiveness in his behavior. His behavior became more primal, instinctual maybe even possessive.
“Tell me, if I am too much, ashayam.” He gritted out, voice cracking several times. I just gripped his fingers tighter: “As if that would ever be possible. You are perfect.”
“I could still hurt you. I am so much stronger than you and the longer I am this close to you, the harder it gets for me to control my urges.” He sounded desperately, as if he really needed to hold back something. I tried to turn around, but he didn’t let go of me. “What are you talking about?” I asked. “You sound like you are in pain.”
“I am not in pain.” He argued back.
“What is it then? Tell me, maybe I can help.” I pressed on, stopping my fight to turn around, as he clearly didn’t want me to see something.
“Its…” He started but stopped, taking a deep breath. “Vulcans have not always been this collected. Many centuries ago, we were one of the most brutal and animalistic races. Only the strong will to submit to control and logic saved us from going instinct. Those instincts however are said to be coming back when we are intimate with our partners. I never believed it before, as I have never been this… overwhelmed by my partner.” He stopped, letting out a deep growl. I used that time to ask: “I overwhelm you? With what?”
“You overwhelm me very much. It is nearly impossible for me to describe what I am currently feeling let alone control me. It’s the way you feel, the way you submit to me, how you react to me. I feel like you are calling out to a deeply buried need inside me, I wasn’t even aware I had.” He tried to explain and I thought about it for a moment: “Is that a bad thing to happen?”
“I don’t know.” Came his honest answer. “It feels right, but at the same time, I fear I might hurt you in the process of letting go.”
“You wont hurt me.” I argued, but he interrupted me: “You don’t know that!”
“Neither do you know that holding back is the right thing!” I snapped back. “I can make my own decisions and I promise I will tell you, if its too much, or if you hurt me.”
“But what if I cant stop myself?” He asked, his voice now soft and weak.
“Then I will. There is nothing you need to fear, okay? We are a team. You help me control my emotions and I will help you let out yours. We can do it together. I trust you and I love you.” I answered as softly, trying my best to make him understand I was there for him. “Besides, I already told you, I like my man rough and dominant.” I teased, bucking my hips upwards.
That seemed to snap him out of his worried state. “Don’t say things like that.” He growled, the warning clear in his words. But I was far to needy, not caring about the consequences. I whined out arching my back against him, but he just moved back, holding me down with his hip and hands. “Are we a bit greedy, ashayam?”
“Stop playing with me, Spock.” I breathed out, shuffling even more, trying my best to get some sort of body contact. But he didn’t move one bit. Instead, he flipped me around again, holding my hands with one hand pinned above my head. “Beg.” Was all he said, a sly smile spreading in the corners of his mouth. I froze in shock, having troubles processing what he just said.
“Beg, or I am stopping it right now.” He repeated, his voice now sharper, the smile changing from cocky to demanding. My eyes widened even more and I opened my mouth, only to close it again not really having the brain capacity to think clearly. “What if somebody walks down the hallway? They are going to hear us.” I finally let out. Spock just tilted his head, raising an eyebrow. “They will hear a whole other things coming out of your mouth, when your Commander is fucking you. And you have already proven to be a screamer.” He teased me, reminding me of the conversation we had fighting Nero.
The sheer confidence he hold himself with, made my head reel with desire and I couldn’t help myself but to play into his game: “Make me.” Those two words send him and I knew it by the way his eyes turned dark. He lost it right then and there. Not giving me any second to react, I found myself flipped around and roughly pressed into the ground. He had one hand on the back of my neck, the other holding my hands on my back. “You wanna play that game? You want me to stop being nice and treat you like a little disobeying girl?” He rasped, audibly holding himself together by nothing more than the last string of control he could muster.
“Yes, Commander.” I moaned, spreading my legs wider and raising my ass up in the air. He let out a rough chuckle: “Look at that. All it took me was a little force and you are begging me like a bitch in heat.”
“Please…” Was all I could whine, desperately searching for release.
“Do it better.” He growled, giving me a slight shove.
“Please, Commander. I need you. Please fuck me.” I begged, not caring how desperate and needy I sounded. All I could think about was his cock and how he would take me.
“Finally…” He whispered, not loosening his grip. “Tell me, ashayam. Do you put up this act just to please me or do you really like me being so rough with you?” He asked, starting to press wet kisses on my shoulder. I moaned in response, pressing out a breathless answer: “I love it when you do it. I want you to be rough, need you to force me into submission. And honestly until now, no man was ever able to have me this fast on my knees and this desperate for his touches.”
“Good.” He growled. “Because from now on, there will be no other man ever in your life. You are my little girl. My t’hy’la. I will ruin you for every man to come, because I wont let anyone ever put a damn finger on you. You hear me? You are mine. Just mine.”
“Yes, Commander. Your girl only.” I mumbled brainlessly.
A deep sigh, came from his chest. “Do you even know what you do to me? The hold you already have on me is insane. I should be able to control myself, take care of you, make sure you are loved and know how much I care for you. But here I am… Giving in to my urges, pinning you down on the floor, while I am about to sleep with you the first time.”
I shrugged. “I don’t care, Spock. I want this. Want you. I need you to be rough with me and you being instinctually driven to do so, just plays into my wishes.”
He growled one last time, before he let go of me, I assumed he would take of his pants, so I turned around and what I saw made me gasp in shock. He was changed to say the least. The normal controlled expression on his face was taken over by pure dark lust. He stared me down the whole time, ridding himself from his pants, sinking to his knees and crawling back to me. Out of reflex, I opened my legs to let him in. He stopped for a second, taking a deep breath, forcing him to calm down. “I know, Jim probably shouldn’t have told me this, but I know you had a hysterectomy done. Are you okey with going further? If not, we can stop.”
I reached for his face. “I don’t want to stop. And don’t feel bad for knowing or asking. There would have been a point of talking about contraceptives anyway, so this just makes it easier.” He relaxed at my words, leaning down to kiss me. Then I could feel him stroking his cock through my folds, spreading my slick carefully onto his length. Looking at me with loving eyes, he slowly pushed into me, careful not to hurt me. But I was so riled up, that he had nearly no resistance gliding into me. When he bottomed out, he stopped his movements, jaw clenched desperately.
Then he finally started to move. Rolling his hips forward and pressing me down even further, my eyes fell shut. “Fuck…” He hissed above me, intertwining one hand again with mine. “Look at me, little girl. Let me see those beautiful eyes of yours.” Following his command, I opened my eyes. Getting locked up in his deep brown eyes, now nearly blown black from lust. Slowly he picked up the speed, not letting go of me. He was now hitting my sweet spot deep inside me at a steady rhythmical pace, that I let out another suppressed moan. “Don’t hold back. Let me hear you. Show me how good I make you feel.” Once again, his whole demeanor shifted. Had he been rough commanding just seconds ago, he was now as soft and loving as he could be. Letting go of my hand, he started to caress and stroke my body with feather light brushes. Just ever so slightly that it had me yearning for more.
The way his movements, his thrusts and touches played with my body was pure bliss. I was riding on a hot wave of love and lust toward my abyss. “Oh god…” A loud moan forced itself past my lips, much to the pleasure of Spock. He apparently liked, when I was severely reacting to him. He started humming, bending down to kiss me. Giving me a lovely start, but underneath his well-kept gentleman attitude I could feel the need to possess me starting to boil. Him openly holding himself back, to fully commit to my pleasure, send so much love and lust through my body, that I couldn’t help but grip his upper arms tightly.
The knot in my stomach started to grow immeasurably. This mixed with Spock treating my so softly, pushed my emotionally agitated self over the edge. With tears running down my cheeks, I called out for him, now finally not caring about others maybe being able to hear us. He answered my call with burying me underneath him, while pressing down my hands with his bigger ones. “Its alright, ashayam. I am right here. You can let go.” He whispered against my ear. “You are doing so good. Such a good little girl. Taking me so well, so obedient. Go on. Come for me. Make a mess on my cock, I know you want to.”
A loud cry on my lips, I came hard. The wall of my orgasm hitting me with pure force. Dragging me over the cliff without any resistance. I was now in a free fall of blissfulness. Slipping in and out of reality, only being grounded by Spocks low, raspy voice praising me. Bucking against his body I shakily came back to senses, to then get my breath knocked out of my lungs by his hungry kiss. He slowed his movements, letting me regain my stance, giving me a chance of further consent or to stop him from moving on. That’s what has struck me deeply. No matter what, he was always focused on me giving my consent, to never step over any barrier I had.
“You can let go, Spock. Its okey. You wont break me.” I said, my voice still shaky from my orgasm. Pushing the hair out of my eyes, he asked: “Are you sure about that? You don’t have to...” I interrupted him, before he could get caught up in his thoughts too much: “Yes, I am sure. I can feel how you want to go rough with me. Take me. Make me feel good. Make me yours.” Instantly changing his demeanor, he pushed himself up. “I want to hear you. Don’t you dare hold back, understood?” His voice didn’t let any room for discussion, so I obediently answered: “Yes, Commander.”
“Good girl.” He rasped, gripping my hips with both hands to get a better hold of me. Then he picked up a ruthless pace. His fast pace had me forget any dignity that might have been left inside my body. Hitting my sweet spot with every thrust, now stretching me deeper than before, had me yelping and moaning out in pure pleasure. The lush sounds he was drawing from my body, mixed with my heavy breathing and his low groans. I could feel my juices from my previous orgasm running down my thigh, getting smeared around with every of his moves.
This right now was far away from the soft, sweet way he had thrusted into me before. He was now railing me without mercy, using me to his full pleasure. But that’s exactly how I wanted him to treat me. As an answer to his behavior, I twitched around his cock, implying my next upcoming orgasm. He looked at me with dark eyes, jaw clenched. “You ask before you come, you hear me?” He growled. Voice strained in sharp control over his inner needs.
“Yes.” I whimpered, not thinking about the consequences of not addressing him with his title.
“Yes what?” He snarled.
“Yes, Commander.” I cried out, again tears pricking in my eyes.
“Good girl.” He praised, actively rolling the r a bit to hard. “Promise me to never hide from me. I want you to trust me and let me in, ashayam.”
“I will, Commander. Please…” I begged, squeezing him with my throbbing pussy, not daring to speak the words to beg for another orgasm. “As you should. Does a good girl disobey her Commander?” He pressed on further.
“No, Commander. Please. I am close… I cant…” My cries were getting more and more desperate. I couldn’t hold back for much longer, silently praying he would release me. But it was Spock we were speaking about. The king of sass and teasing. “Then what makes you think you get to have another orgasm? Havent I already given you enough? And yet here you are, begging to give you a second one.” I could hear the pure pride of having me at his mercy.
“Please, Spock. I cant… I am too close. Let me come, please Commander.” I squealed, holding myself together by nothing more than a thread and pure willpower. Luckily, he knew how close I was, be whoever made Vulcans touch telepaths blessed, because he leaned down, letting go of my hipsl, wrapping his cold arms around my body. “Come, ashayam. Let go for me.” And that I did. Relaxing into his hold, I let the second wave hit me with all the force and turbulences it brought with it. Far away I could hear myself, moan or much more cry out his name, clawing my fingers to his arms, to gain at least some stability. Only a few moments later, I could feel his cock twitch against the shuddering walls of my core. Spilling his cold seed deep inside of me.
We stayed like that for several minutes, entangled in each others arms, collecting our breathes and dwelling in the aftermath of coming down from our highs. “Nash-veh ashaya du.” He whispered quietly, repeating the words in English: “I love you.” I clung to him even closer. “I love you too, Spock.” Spock had helped me back to my quarters offering to stay as long as I wanted him to, but I ushered him out the door, arguing he needed to sleep as well. As quick as I could, I showered and got ready for bed, nearly falling asleep the moment my head hit the pillow.
Summary: Y/N and her sister got attacked by giant spiders. Luckily Thranduil and his men were near enough to come to their rescue. What Y/N didnt think would ever happen, would be the elven king falling for her sassy and sarcastic character...
Word count: 6606
Warnings: spider attack in the beginning, sass, smut in the end, Minors DNI, this contains adult content!
This was written on request for: @mitsurisu I hope you like it. Sorry for the long wait, but I had much to do at my work. 😅
I was riding through the forest of the Woodland realm with my sister Leonor. We had set of from Rivendell on the request of Legolas. We had met him after he had helped the dwarves to take back their mountain. He was a very nice fellow, flirtatious and easy going, to the point where my sister had poked me and made fun of me for maybe pursuing him as a potential partner. She had been married to her husband for the last 300 years and was still utterly convinced that I would be happy in a marriage as well.
Nothing I said was driving her from that path and I had given up convincing her otherwise, deciding that letting her talk and ignore it would be the best option. She was once again on a rampage on married life, while I rode besides her, letting my thoughts and gaze wander. A crack deeper in the woods made me listen up. I knew that in those woods there were living many giant spiders, so I silenced my sister. She wasn’t a fighter like I was and if we were in trouble I needed her to listen to me.
“Shut it, Leonor. I think I heard something!” I whispered, but she waved it off. “Oh, come on Y/N. You always see and hear danger everywhere.”
“Its my job. I am a soldier after all. Be quiet, there are many spiders in these woods. I need to figure out if we are in danger.” I growled, my hands already gripping my two swords.
“Relax. There is nothing out there. You know how thoroughly Legolas and the guards clear those woods. He has told us on many occasions.” She sighed, not taking the threat seriously.
Another crack made me draw my swords, telling my horse to speed up. Leonor was quick to follow me and we were now thundering through the forest. I really hoped that it was just the forest doing foresty things and not some giant spiders, but my hope was being denied.
With a loud thud, a dark green giant spider dropped right in front of us. Leonor was just quick enough to steer her horse around it, while I was cut of by the spiders body. My horse shrieked, nearly throwing me off, but I was just able to keep me on its back. “RUN!” I yelled at my sister, making myself ready to face the big monster.
“Y/N!” She screamed, drawing the attention of the beast to her. It got up high enough for me to ride under his stomach, grabbing the reigns of my sisters horse who seemed frozen in place.
Dragging her behind me, I rushed my horse through the woods, hoping that we would be faster than that spider. Leonor took a while to come out of her frozen state, but when she was able to steer her horse again, I gave her back the reigns, now drawing my bow, turning around on my horse to shoot at the giant spider. But it didn’t seem like my arrows really seemed to bother the creature that was chasing us. And to my dismay, I hear the clicking sounds of several more coming through the woods.
They started to catch up to us, our horses slowly but surely loosing speed. And then it happened. We got circled by two smaller spiders dropping in front of us. Our horses freaked again, this time throwing us off their backs and making a run, only to be killed by spiders stomping onto them. Immediately they started to drag them away, probably into their net. I reached for another arrow, realizing, that I had shot every single one of them, without taking down one single spider.
“Fuck.” I let out, throwing my bow to the ground and dragging my swords.
“What do you mean fuck?” Leonor asked and I just gritted out: “Fuck as in we are fucked. I am out of arrows.”
“You shot all of them?” She asked and I wanted to smack her: “No, I threw them away. Of course I did!”
“No need to be so snappy.” She lashed back and I just looked at her with a deadly glare. “Oh yes, we are just about to die and I should play happy fun time with you? Forgive me for feeling a little stressed.”
“Its not my fault, that it happened.” Leonore seemed hurt and I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. “I never said it was. I am sorry for snapping at you. Its just… Ah forget it. Try to stay close to me, without getting in my way. If we are getting separated, I cant protect you and if you are in my way, I will probably hurt you. Just…” I tried to make it understandable for her. “…think of it as a dance.”
“A dance?” She asked and I could hear she was raising her brows. “Why would I think of this as a dance?” Shrugging my shoulders I swung my sword at the first spider stepping close: “I don’t know. You are the minstrel of us. I was just trying to make it logical for you.”
I didn’t hear what she answered, because my sword collided with the heavy foot of a spider, drawing an ugly screeching sound from it, as I cut through the hard material. Letting my second sword swing higher, I managed to stab it into the thicker part of the leg. Ripping out my first sword, I swung my body around and through the air, landing on top of the spider. I forced both my swords into its head, managing to down it. Jumping off, I faced the next one, but my fight seemed to have no end, as I saw that the ranks were quickly closed again.
A horn being blown and horses thundering through the woods made me catch a new wave of hope and I started to fight back harder, always making sure to cover my sister from any attacks. I heard yelling and arrows whirring through the air and I realized, that the spiders slowly but surely were thinned out. Facing another one, I was just quick enough to jump aside, as it launched for me. Rolling around, I found myself underneath its big body. Not hesitating a second, I stabbed my blades into its stomach drawing it along, as I ran to get out of there.
A mixture of spider blood, gushy intestines and a sort of dark slime covered me, as I stumbled out beneath the tumbling and falling creature. Catching my breath, I stood there for several seconds, trying to regain some strength and to get rid of the slippery mixture that covered me. When I was able to look back up, the rest of the spiders had either been slain or forced away, leaving us and the elves that came to our rescue behind. “Y/N! Leonor!” I heard Legolas yell, turning to look at him.
A sarcastic smile on my lips, I greeted him: “You seem to lack in your mission to clear the woods, my prince.” He gritted his teeth, hugging Leonor, but refraining to do the same to me: “You are as friendly as always, Y/N.” I shrugged, shoving my swords back into their sheaths. “What can I say. I was raised to be a sunshine.” But when I saw his father approaching us, I stopped talking, bowing to greet the king. “My king. I apologize for causing trouble in your lands.”
“No need to apologize. You were right. It seems as if my son isn’t particularly thorough with his task. I am the one in need to apologize as this has clearly endangered you and your…”
“Sister, my king.” I helped him out, still looking down on the ground.
“…your sister. Am I correct with the assumption you came to visit my kingdom?” He asked.
“Yes, my king. We came to visit your son, prince Legolas. He has invited us.” I answered stiffly, looking at Legolas for help. The blond elf just smiled at me and I dared to look at his father the first time. And what I saw knocked the breath out of my lungs. He was gorgeous to say the least.
Tall, strong, handsome. The similarities to Legolas unmistakable. And his blue eyes. Staring at me as if he was reading directly into my soul. I was totally caught of guard by his appearance, not realizing he was talking to me again: “I am sorry. What did you say, my king?” I barely remembered to address him by his title, but he didn’t seem to mind. Smiling at me, he repeated his words: “I was welcoming you to my kingdom. As it seems, something must have caught your attention, my Lady.”
“Y/N. Just Y/N, my king. I am no lady. Just a common soldier of Rivendell.” I corrected him, trying my best to hide my breathless voice. Thranduil looked behind me, the smile on his lips widening. “A very good one, as it seems. You took out two spiders on your own.”
“And I shot all my arrows without them having any effect.” I reduced his praise, not feeling comfortable with the king saying such high words about me. He clicked his tongue. “Ah, arrows barely have any effect on the spiders. Their shells are far to thick for them to penetrate deep enough.”
“I didn’t know, my king. The next time I will come prepared.” I said, bowing deeply again.
“The next time?” He asked with a smirk to his lips and I furrowed my brows: “Yes? Did I do something wrong, my king? If I have insulted you in any form, I apologize.” But Thranduil just grinned at me with a knowing look on his lips, before he turned around: “The next time you visit us, let me know beforehand, so that I can ensure your save journey. A lady like you must not face such beasts under my watch.”
“I can fend for myself!” I yelled after him, this time leaving out his title, as his assumption angered me. He looked over his shoulder, taking in my angry form for a moment, before he answered: “I know. But I would feel better if you were protected by my guards.” Then he turned around, looking at a light brown haired man: “Feren, ensure that Leonor and Lady Y/N have a horse to ride on and have a bath prepared for them.” The man bowed his head slightly. “Yes, my Lord.”
***
And that’s how I had met Thranduil. That was nearly 100 years ago. 87 to be exact. He had started to court me soon after that incident, sending letter over letter to Rivendell, to the point where even Lord Elrond heard of what was happening. In the beginning I didn’t think much of it, reading his letters as nothing more as friendly correspondence. Until one day he literally showed up in Rivendell, demanding to speak with Lord Elrond himself.
Later on, I was told, that Thranduil had demanded to know if I was forced to work too much, since I didn’t answer every single one of his letters. From then on, our letters turned into a frequent thing, until one day I asked Lord Rivendell to free me from my duties and to allow me to live in Mirkwood. Lord Elrond let me go with a warm and knowing smile, something I didn’t exactly know how to read back then.
But soon, Thranduil and my friendship turned into him making advances until I finally gave in to courting him. Thranduil had pulled every string he had, to get me to fall for him. He made sure that I was taken care off, that I had everything I ever wished for to the point where I literally had to fight him on lessening his extensive gifts, but there was nothing I could do to talk sense into that man.
And now here I was, sitting at the big banquet next to him. We had gotten married. Well technically we weren’t truly married yet, since for elves the marriage was only completed when the marriage was conceived. And to be honest, I couldn’t wait much longer. My friends and family had come to Mirkwood and wished me the very best. Even Lord Elrond had managed to fit in time to spare my marriage a visit, congratulating me.
I looked at my now husband, only to find him staring at me already. “You are so beautiful, my little starlight.” He whispered, reaching his hand for mine. I squeezed his hand, leaning in to his shoulder. “How long do we have to keep up this thing, until we can retreat?” I asked, the alcohol in my blood probably pushing me to speak this openly. Thranduil chuckled at my words: “So desperate already?” I smacked him on the chest. “Don’t tell me you aren’t.”
“At least I don’t show it so openly.” He teased me, kissing my hand softly. “Dance with me, meleth.”
Letting him pull me to my feet, he guided us to the dancefloor, pulling me close to his body and I could feel that he was longing for me the same way I did for him. His head sank down to my level as he whispered: “This one last dance should appease our guests. I think they already know what is about to happen, but it is much easier to vanish between dancing couples than from the high table.” I smirked at his words, leaning my head onto his chest. “Is that so, my king?” I felt him shrug: “At least I suspect it would make things easier for Feren. He always seems to be so stressed.”
“That’s because you stress him, herven.” I answered and the way he stiffened at me calling him husband for the first time, made me smile. “Herven.” He repeated. “Say it again. It sounds so beautiful from your lips.”
“What? Herven?” I asked, putting a soft moan to my words. Thranduils breathing became rigid, as he clearly had trouble keeping the rhythm of the dance. He took a deep breath, before he simply ended the dance pulling me through the other couples. “You know what? Fuck it. I am done waiting.” Once we were far enough away from the others to hear or see us, he threw me over his shoulder, causing me to shriek out loud. “Thranduil!”
“Oh yes. That’s even better.” He grinned, carrying me through the halls and back to his chambers. “I am going to make sure that the only things that are leaving your mouth will be my name, my title and those sweet little moans or yours.”
***
Thranduil stopped in front of his door, looking at me with what I believed to be fear in his eyes. “Are you ready?” He asked me and I nodded: “Yes.” Taking his hand, I followed him inside. As soon as the door fell shut behind us, he pressed me against a wall, a sly smirk on his lips. “You have no idea, how much I waited to do this.” I didn’t react to his tease, just pulling him in by his collar, desperate to kiss him. His hands wandered to my waist, gripping the fabric of my dress.
I held onto him, still letting his hands wander over my body. “Are you sure, you want to do this?” He asked, his breath fanning down my neck, before he bit down on my sweet spot. Moaning at the sensation that rushed through my body, I tried my best to keep the conversation going: “Yes, I am. I haven’t been so sure about anything in my life, ever.”
“Good. Because I doubt, I would be able to endure the wait any longer.” His husked voice sent shivers down my spine and I had to hold on to his shoulders, to not faint. “You know what this perfume does to me, darling? The whole evening, I could not focus on anything else than you sweet smell. Do you even know, how hard I was all evening?” He picked me up, pressing me against the wall, looking at me with an angry hunger in his eyes. “I should not be commanded by a woman like that, especially not one that does it so easily like you do. It is endangering my reputation.”
“I think your reputation as the King is hardly attacked with you desiring your wife.” Trying my best to fight back against his administrations, I rolled back my head when his free hand opened the lacing of my dress, desperate to feel more of him. “What reputation, darling? Go on. Make your point.”
“The… fuck…” I cursed, earning a chuckle: “That’s very unladylike, darling. I should knock that word out of your brain.”
“You wouldn’t dare to do that. You love my dirty mouth.” I sassed back. He hummed at my words, just holding me tight to his body. “I do. And I want to make sure you are taken care off.” His words made me open my eyes again, leaning back to look at him.
He let me down slowly, still trying to hide his face from me, but I held his head, looking at him, when he let go of me: “No, please tell me. What are you afraid of?” I asked, stepping closer to him, but he just dodged backwards. Tilting my head, I followed him into the living area, effectively backing him into the sofa. When he sat down on it, I straddled his lap. “Are you afraid to be close to me?”
“No…” He breathed heavily. “Yes… I don’t know. I… I want to be close to you, but I don’t want you to feel forced. You know how it is… Wifely duties and all and I don’t want to pressure you into anything, but at the same time I want to feel you, hold you, smell you, taste you. Everything. I am in no place to expect anything from you, so I refrain from giving in to those thoughts too much, because I don’t want to make it too obvious to you, that my needs are currently overruling my consciousness. And now that I am close and… and alone with you, I realize that its much harder than I have thought it would be... I want this to be special to you. I want to be the loving husband you deserve, to let you know that you are my most priced treasure… That I would do anything for you.”
I just looked at him: “Are you… are you rambling? The elven king and man of precise language is rambling and stuttering?”
“Yes.” Was all he said. “And you currently sitting on my lap, dressed like that, doesn’t help my case either.”
“What's stopping you?” Letting my voice drop lower, I leaned forward, rolling my hips shamelessly over his lap. He groaned out, gripping my tighter. “Y/N… You don’t have to do this. I can live with it, if you aren’t ready.”
“Do I look forced, meleth?” I whispered close to his ear, nibbling on it. “Show me what it feels like. Please, meleth. Touch me. Please… be my husband.”
Thranduil let his head fall back, his eyes were closed, as he was definitely on his last straw of mindfulness. “How much do I need to push you, until you give in?” I giggled at his neck, making my way up to his chin and then hovering over his lips. “Would it help, if I lose my wedding dress?”
“You sound like a prostitute…” He gritted out and I just grinned wider. “And? Is it working?”
“Yes. And I don’t know if I like that thought.”
“Which thought? Me as a prostitute, or that I am succeeding to win you over that easily?” I kept on teasing him. Leaning back, I opened up the strings of my dress, pulling it over my head.
He balled his fists at my waist, his eyes forcefully trained on my face. “Both. But I would never let you become a prostitute.”
“Scared to share me?” Still keeping up my teasing way, I just sat on top of him, waiting for him to react. “No.” He gritted out.
“What's it then? Afraid another man might do me better?” Wetting my fingers with my tongue, I let them slide between my legs, stabilizing myself with my free hand on his knee. And when my fingers found my clit, I hummed in pleasure, still watching his face intently. Not reacting to my administrations, he spoke in a very forced tone: “You are my wife. There is no other man. Ever.”
“Hmmm. I like that, meleth.” I sighed, feeling how I grew wetter, so I dipped one finger inside my core, only to then put it to my mouth to lick it clean. “I like it, when you get possessive and confrontive towards other men. The difference of how you treat them and how you treat me, makes me feel special.”
“Does it now?” He sassed and I sighed internally. I finally had him broken out of his restrictive shell. I had my husband back: “Always has.”
“You really want to do this?” He inquired further and I nodded. “Yes. Please. I think I am ready.” Taking one last breath, he gripped my thighs. “Hold on.” Without giving me much time to react, he got up, walking towards the bedroom. “If you want me to do this, I am going to do this properly.”
“I know. Everything else wouldn’t be like you.” I grinned, hiding my face in his neck. He sat me down slowly on the edge of the bed. Then he stepped back, taking off his clothes one piece after the other: “If you are already naked, I shall be too. I don’t want to make you feel insecure.” His words made me blush and I stuttered out a quiet “Thank you.”
Thranduil came back to me sinking further to his knees. When he was eyelevel with my stomach, he softly kissed it, then down my thigh until he reached my knee. “Lean back and relax.” His voice was rough, his warm breath sending goosebumps over my inner thigh.
“I want to watch you. I need to see you.” I whispered, stroking through his hair. His jaw clenched at my words, but he didn’t say anything, taking my hand and pressing a kiss to it. “If you wish so.” His fingers ghosted over my skin, leaving trails of goosebumps behind. “I will take my time today. I want to take care of you as good as I can.” He whispered roughly, kissing the insides of my thighs up to my core. I was too mesmerized with his softness, his blue eyes burning with love and passion, that I was incapable of answering him.
Then I felt his first finger touch my core and I stiffened up, digging my nails in his shoulders. He immediately stopped, looking up at me, waiting for me to relax. We stared into each others eyes, Thranduil kissing and nibbling on my thighs. “You are safe, meleth. Relax. There is nothing you have to fear.” Taking a deep breath, I focused on his eyes, relaxing as much as I could. And when he felt me giving up my barrier, he kept on pushing his finger inside of me. “See? You are doing great.”
I closed my eyes, the faint sound of his name on my lips and I could feel the familiar feeling starting to grow between my legs. Carefully he added another finger, scissoring them apart, creating a steady rhythm. “Let go, love. You are doing so good. Taking my fingers so well.” He praised me, his voice low and soft like silk. I could feel my blood rush to my face, painting it a light pink shade, my heartbeat thrumming in my ears, that I nearly missed his sweet little murmurs. His mouth wandered all over my thighs, my stomach, and hip bones, until he hovered over my core. “May I?”
“Yes…” I breathed out, moaning, when I felt his lips kiss my sensitive spot. Instinctively I spread my legs further, letting myself fall back onto the bed, one hand still clasping his free arm. “Thranduil…” I moaned, unable to focus on anything else than the man between my legs, lulled in by his sweet touches and soft little praises. “Please don’t stop.” I cried out, not really caring, that it was still the early evening, our windows hanging open, still a hurried humming coming from the big ball room.
“Never.” Was all he answered, slowly finger fucking me. It was ridiculous, how fast he was able to find the sweet spot deep inside of me. I heaved myself onto my elbows, wanting to see him, rather than just feeling him. And the expression that he had on his faze was breathtaking. Full of confidence and arrogance, a slight smirk forming on his lips, when he realized I was watching him again. “You taste so fucking good.” He groaned, raising his head to properly look at me. The shamelessness of him made me gasp out in embarrassment. His face was covered in my slick, eyes wild and hungry.
His gaze flickered between soft love and hungry possession as he was clearly fighting his urges to claim me. And I was absolutely turned on by it.
Thranduils smile grew wicked, when he saw how much I was affected by him. Wiping my slick of his chin, he licked his fingers clean, making a show out of it, simultaneously not stopping his fingers working my core. “You like that do you?” I wasn’t able to answer, just staring him in the eyes. “Answer me, my love, or I will stop.” He teased, some of his usual possessive self breaking through.
“Yes.” I pressed out, his name quickly following, when he curled his fingers perfectly against my sweet spot. Dipping down again, his fingers and tongue kept pushing me further down the road of my orgasm. The knot in my lower stomach starting to grow tighter, my legs wrapping around his shoulders, to keep him in place. I could feel my walls starting to flutter around his digits, another sign that I was close. The strength left my upper body and I fell back onto the bed, pulling his free arm close to my chest, nails digging into his skin. My eyes rolled back into my head as his name rang through the room, when my orgasm suddenly washed over me.
I felt him carefully pull out his fingers, his hands gently covering my cunt, as I just dwelled in the feeling. Tears started to form in my eyes and I tugged on his arm. “Meleth…” I mewled, desperate to feel him. He reacted instantly, getting up from his position climbing onto the bed and pulling me higher into the pillows. I turned around, crawling to the headboard falling to my stomach. “Feel you!” I pressed out, hugging a pillow tight to my chest.
Seconds later, I could feel his warm body hovering over me. I reached out for his hand that was holding his weight, clamping my fingers around his wrists. Sinking down on his elbows, he pressed me down, taking my hands in his bigger ones. The new intimate position making me feel hot and safe at the same time. His strong chest forced me down, chest hair tickling on my back, his thighs caging me in, as he buried me underneath him. “Thranduil…” I whimpered desperately, bucking my ass against his crotch.
He growled into my ear, his lips smothering me roughly, leaving a trail of wet kisses behind. “Please… I need you… Meleth…” I tried again, pressing up against his body, only to be met with him pressing me down further. “By Valar, please… I cant bare it anymore…” Begging for more, I cried out for him the tension in my body so high, that I was sure I would snap any moment.
His hands were roaming over my body, when he suddenly grabbed my arm, twisting me around. I shrieked and he instantly pulled back, skidding back to the edge of the bed, hands raised. “I am sorry, darling. I let myself go. Forgive me.”
“Its alright, Meleth. I trust you. I just didn’t expect this.” I smiled at him, reaching out for him. “Come back. Please.”
“What if I hurt you?” He stayed at the end of the bed.
“You wont hurt me.”
“You don’t know that!” He nearly yelled; the stress clear in his eyes. I gulped hard, seeing him irritated like that send a shiver down my spine. Taking a deep breath, I forced the unwanted thoughts out of my head.
“I know that you would never willingly do something that would harm me in any way. And that is all you can do. I trust you with all my life and I want this, meleth. I need this. Please. What can I do to make you believe me? To help you to trust yourself with me?”
“Promise to tell me, when its too much, or when I hurt you.” He rasped, slowly coming back to me, leaning his face into my hand.
“I promise.”
“Thank you.” He whispered, kissing my palm, before he sat back on his ankles, opening his breeches and I couldn’t help but stare at him.
His cock sprung free, hard, and tinted in a light pink shade, a drop of precum already crowning on his tip. “Fuck yes…” I breathed, staring at his manhood, not realizing, that he moved again, ridding himself from his breeches, crawling towards me again. He forced me to lay back down on my back and I just wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him flush against my core. That caused him to grind his hips against mine, eliciting a soft moan from my lips. I just clung to his body, squirming against his touch. “So needy.” He mused, kissing his way down to my breasts, taking one nipple between his lips.
Him sucking so delicately on my nipple, let me jolt in pleasure. I could feel his hard cock pressing against my thigh, twitching in anticipation. Supporting all his weight on one hand, he looked at me one last time, waiting for me to give him my consent. Nodding I bit my lip, bracing myself for what was about to come. He guided his hard member into me, very carefully easing his way in. I was still incredible wet from my previous orgasm, but I wasn’t prepared to take him, my body tensing up at the intrusion, making him stop mid movement. “Are you alright, darling? We don’t have to…” But I shook my head. “Go on. I want this.”
Once he bottomed out, he stayed sheathed like that, distracting any thought I had with kissing me, until my head spun. It didn’t take long for me to grow accustomed to him, my hips starting to roll against him. I held onto his shoulders, looking him deep into the eyes. “I love you.” Thranduil nearly crumbled at my words, closing his eyes and groaning lowly. “Fuck me… That’s the hottest ‘I love you’, you have ever said.” Giggling I blushed. “I doubt that.”
“Not that it isn’t incredible to hear you say it in any other situation, but this… this just hits different. You trusting me like this... This memory will forever be my heaven.”
“You old romantic.” I groaned, but my smile betrayed me, him bending down for a kiss. “Always for you.”
Slowly he started to move, setting a slow and steady pace, fully set on pleasuring me as much and long as he could. My walls started to accommodate him more, relaxing around him. I hummed at the sweet feeling that started to spread through my body, my head sinking deeper into the pillows. “Yes…” I sighed, closing my eyes, just holding onto his upper arms.
“I love you, darling. Just relax and enjoy.” His words were water on a hot stone, instantly fogging up my mind, a light veil covering us.
He bent down to my neck, kissing it, nibbling onto my shoulder and a short worry of being marked up by him shot through me, but when he managed to hit my sweet spot, that worry got kicked out of my mind again. “Thranduil!” I yelped, digging my nails into his arms even more. “Do it again.” He growled against my skin, his teeth nipping on the sweet spot right under my ear. “Let me hear how much this pleasures you.” I complied to his demand, babbling before I even managed to filter anything that left my mouth: “Please… Give me more… I need more. Make me your wife, please… This feels so good. You feel so good. Claim me, please… meleth.”
“God, Y/N.” He moaned. “You are going to be the death of me…” The way he was so affected by it, only fed the tingly feeling in my body, spreading it to my limps. The tension in my lower stomach now growing bigger with every second, causing me to produce a guttural moan. I clasped my hand in front of my mouth, my gaze wandering towards the open balcony door, but Thranduil didn’t seem to mind one bit. Quite the opposite. He let out a growl, taking my hand away again. “Let them hear. Let the whole kingdom know, that you are my wife.”
Shifting his weight, he leaned back on his ankles, raising my hips, while fucking me deeper into the mattress. The new position caused him to hit a particular deep spot inside of me, pushing all the air out of me in a loud cry of his name.
“Say it again, little one. Let everyone know who you belong to.” He darkly smiled at me, his thrust not faltering one second. “So beautiful. So perfect for me. Taking my cock so well.” Praising me, he didn’t let go of my eyes. “Keep your eyes on me, bereth. I want to see you, when you come.”
I couldn’t help but stare at him, mesmerized by him, not able to resist the drawl he put into calling me his wife. His wife. That title alone did things to my mind, I wasn’t prepared for. The knot in my stomach was about to pop, threatening to pull me under. And by the way he was grinning, he knew. Knew from the way I shivered, the way my walls fluttered around his length. “Go on, my starlight. Let go for me. I wanna see those beautiful eyes roll back in your head. Wanna feel how you twitch around me and make a mess on my cock.” He spurred me on. And on cue I came.
Hard.
My back arched from the bed, eyes rolling back inside my head. I shivered in his hands in pure bliss of my orgasm, his name ringing through the room loud enough, that I was sure even the soldiers standing guard on the southern entrance were able to hear me. This orgasm was hard and fast, crushing into me like a rogue wave. Thranduil still kept his pace, thrusting into me, roughly praising me: “That’s it, darling. Ride it out. You are doing so good. Looking so fucking beautiful.” And I could feel my cum leak on his lap, drawing lush sounds from my core.
“Meleth!” I cried out, now completely kicked out of reality.” Crying out in desperation I reached out for him. Thranduil gave into my pleading, leaning forward again, pressing me down with his full body, effectively caging me in between his hot chest and soft mattress. “Yes…” I mewled, wrapping my legs around his waist, feeling him thrust much deeper into me. I was again babbling absolutely unfiltered: “Don’t stop, meleth. Makes me feel safe. So good. Thank you.”
“Of course, darling. Everything for you.” His voice sounded strained and I realized that he was close as well. “Its okey. You can let go.” I tried to get the words out straight, but another moan rippled through me, him groaning, desperately gripping a pillow. “No. I am not finished with you. I want you to come with me.” The pure determination and love in his words, striking me deeply, so that I couldn’t help but, whimper again. I earned a soft bite on my shoulder, followed by more praises: “Fuck yes… I love it when you do that. Taking me so well, moaning for me in such beautiful tones.”
Sneaking a hand between us, he pressed two fingers on my clit, sloppily rubbing circles over it. I clenched around his cock as an answer, goosebumps spreading over my skin, as he forced the fire to burn up in my body once again. A shiver ran down my spine, my walls fluttering around his cock, my legs wrapping around him even tighter. It spurred him on to fuck me even harder, his fingers moving faster, the sloppy kisses on my neck now closer to love bites than anything else. I started to shake uncontrollably, my body overwhelmed by the desire and stimulation that he had and still was administrating.
“I got you.” He rasped out and it was all I needed to hear. I came again, succumbing to a shivering mess underneath him, clamping down on his cock. “Fuck, Y/N.” He groaned and I could feel him twitch inside of me. The feeling of his hot seed shooting up my core made me whimper desperately and I couldn’t help myself but to think about what it would feel like to carry his child. Slowing down his pace, he rode out our orgasms, smothering every bit of skin with wet kisses. He was breathing hard, trying his best to catch his stance again.
Pressing me close to himself, he rolled onto his back and I was now lying on top of him. “You did so good, meleth nin. Took me so well. I promise I will always love and protect you. You are everything to me, the only thing I would give away everything I own for without batting an eye.” Listening to his sweet ramblings, I let the tears roll from my cheeks, cherishing his love and the sweet intimate moment between us.
To my dismay, it was interrupted far too quickly, when I felt the mixture of my slick and his seed trickling out of me. Wriggling in his arms, I tried to find a comfortable spot, but the stickiness just got worse. He was quick to realize what was the problem. Pressing a kiss to my head, he rolled around again, getting up from the bed. “Stay there. I will get something to get you cleaned up.”
I just watched him scramble through the room and come back with a bowl of water and a wash cloth. He looked so incredible hot like this. His hair messy and disheveled. Eyes still glowing with desire. And when he saw his cum seeping out of me, I believed to see his gaze grow even darker. I sighed loudly, catching his look with mine: “How was I ever able to deny me such pleasures…?” He laughed at my words, slowly sinking to the bed and cleaning me up with soft little touches. “From now on you will never have to. Whenever you need me, feel free to come and get me.”
“Even when you are in a meeting?” I asked and he smirked at me: “Especially then.”
Summary: After Aubrey had dealt with her past and finally freed herself from her abusive father, Carlisle made sure to spoil her rotten, buying her a whole island in her name. A new beginning for the couple celebrated with inaugurating their new bed...
This is a part of a story I write on Wattpad (its also finished), as I am conviced this man needs more attention. Its called "Save Haven". Feel free to hop over, my account name is in my description. 🥰
Word count: 3457
Warnings: smut, daddy kink, dirty talk (a lot of it), rough, Dom Carlisle, sub reader, Minors DNI! this contains adult content!
He walked us through the house, but I was way to occupied with him and my feelings than to look thoroughly. There would be time a different day. When he stopped walking, he slowly set me down on the floor. I let go of him, watching his face through my tearstained lashes, a smile spreading over my lips. “Not to sound like I am not appreciating your gift, but why?” I asked, my voice still shaky from the crying. Carlisle shrugged his shoulders: “I wanted to make you happy.”
“You don’t need to throw away that much money, to make me happy.” I scolded him. “This is way too much. I cant take that gift. Its… how am I ever supposed to make it up to you?”
“Its not enough.” Carlisle held his ground. “You are here with me. Spending your time with me. You even considered giving up your mortality to stay with me. That’s more than I could have ever dreamed to have, more than I am even entitled to asked for. And still, I have it. This is nothing compared to the things you already gave me.”
“Its expensive! And I want to stay with you, because I love you, not because of your money. How are you even able to afford all of this? I mean, I know you are rich, but that’s clearly another level of rich.” I tried to argue, searching for reasons to talk some sense into him. But my statement seemed to do nothing more than make him laugh: “And I am very grateful that you choose me because of who I am and not what I am.” He said giving my forehead a kiss. “This is not expensive at all. Do you even know how rich I am? I have been working as a doctor for over 200 years. In the beginning I worked in two hospitals one dayshift one nightshift. There is a lot of money that starts to collect itself. More than I could ever spend. And after Alice joined us, trading on the stock market became another source of income. So please let me spoil you. It’s the least I can do.”
I just huffed, trying to retort something, but he just put a finger on my lips. “No arguing anymore. Remember what I told you on our first date?”
“That you are old school?” I asked, raising a brow in confusion.
“Exactly. And what did Bella suggest if the towns gossip would push you out of your work?” He kept on asking without giving me an explanation.
“To become your sugar babe? That was a joke, Carlisle. You cant just…” I was again interrupted. “I can and I will. I am going to be your very old school, very rich and good looking sugar daddy.” With that he simply pressed his lips against mine, ridding me of every chance of arguing back.
“God, how I missed doing that all day.” He mumbled into my hair and I instantly relaxed against his chest, taking in his masculine scent of books and smoke.
Carlisle immediately picked me up again and pressed me against the wall. Out of reflex, I wrapped my legs around his waist, holding onto his shoulders. He narrowed his eyes, as desire slowly pushed itself to the front. I swallowed and looked up at him, at those beautiful golden eyes that had grown dark with need. When I ran my tongue over my lips, I heard him groan. "And?" I asked, his strong reaction towards my lust making me cocky, heat pooling in my stomach. "What else did you miss?"
He dipped his head, his lips just above my collar bone. "You." He whispered. Cold breaths fanning over my skin made me close my eyes and whimper out in lust, goosebumps rising all over my skin. "I want you." He repeated, his voice a low growl against my skin.
I swallowed hard, as he pressed up against me, the feeling of his hard cock straining against his pants making my breathing go rigid. His hands let go of my waist; his lips skimming up to my ear. A sound rose from the back of my throat, something that felt like a purr. Warmth and desire washed over me again, and I grabbed onto Carlisle collar, saying: “Please, daddy.”
He pulled back, his jaw clenched, his eyes burning with passion. After the next inhale, his lips crushed onto mine. I was pulled into a darkened tunnel of desire. His kisses were deep, drugging me senseless. His tongue, all cold and icy, luscious, and sinful, licked and probed its way into the warmth of my mouth. Whimpering helplessly, I looped my arms around his neck. My body already throbbing and aching, arousal pooling between my thighs, and he had just started kissing me.
There was no need to be hurried. His mouth devoured mine, leaving me breathless, and him oblivious to me working frantically on his clothes. “Slowly, little girl.” He groaned when he felt his vest coming undone. “Slowly.”
Carlisle grabbed my wrists to stop me. “Slowly.” He pulled away just enough, his mouth barely hovering over my lips. “Let’s make tonight count, hmmm?” His eyes had grown dark and dangerous. “How…” I started, but his cold breath fanning over my skin made reel up in need. He was able to make me go weak in the knees just by the way he touched me, and he knew it. “How slow are we talking about?” I was finally able to press out.
“Very slow.” He whispered before dragging my face in for a kiss. “So slow…” He savored the lusciousness of his words. “…that by the time I’m done with you, you won't have an ounce of strength left in that beautiful body of yours.” He wore a wicked grin on his face, walking us over to the sofa in front of the fireplace that was set on the light stone wall across the bed. He gently laid me down, hovering over me before pressing a searing kiss to my cheek, just as gentle as when he laid me down.
“I’m gonna eat your pretty little pussy, kitty.” He gingerly kissed me, fiddling with the strings of my dress. I was stunned at his sudden change in demeanor. Normally he was very careful of the others hearing our interactions. But it seemed the more time we spent together, the bolder he got. Finally, able to loosen my dress enough, he shuffled it up my body, pulling it over my head.
“Fuck.” he breathed. “Feels like you’re trying to kill me already, love.” Keeping his place between my legs, his arms trailed up my chest, playing with my tits. “So fucking gorgeous…” Placing my hands on his wrists, encouraging him to continue, I sighed “Daddy…” Head thrown back. I could swear his eyes darkened by four shades, swallowing his pretty golden hues into the abyss of his lust.
Moving from his place between my legs to help me remove my underwear in one swift motion, quickly getting right back to business as soon as he was able to. Once he was settled back between my thighs again, I could feel his hands gripping them tightly. “Such a pretty pussy you’ve got here, little one.” His face was so close to my center, his breath fanned against my skin with every word he said. “Can’t believe you’ve kept it from me for so long.” Littering my thighs with kiss after kiss, each time getting closer to my core.
“I haven’t.” I breathed out, my voice audibly shaking at his actions. He just tutted at my words. “I had to wait nearly 400 years for you to step into my life. Only to then see you being abused by another man. Forcing me to sneak around everyone’s back, only to be with you.”
My hands made their way to his hair, gently grasping his hair and tugging to emphasize my need for him. “Please, Carlisle…”
“Please what, little kitty?” He mocked coyly.
“You know what.” My hips began to rise from the sofa, searching for some relief.
“Uh uh.” He moved his head further from where I wanted it the most. “I wanna hear you say it for me.”
“I… can you… I want you to eat me out, please?” Squeezing my eyes shut, not being able to look at him, as he finally connected his lips with my center. “Oh my GOD!” His tongue traced my clit lightly, barely giving much stimulation, but even that was enough to make my legs starting to quiver.
While his tongue tracing my clit felt absolutely amazing, nothing prepared me for feeling his tongue tracing along my soaked slit, before delicately prodding inside of me. “Fuck!” I shrieked out, his tongue trailing back to my clit before I felt his finger slowly enter my pussy. He raised his mouth from my center, looking me straight into my eyes. “For Gods sake, how I love this.” His voice was nearly a growl. “That sweet pussy of yours hooked me the moment I had my first taste. And by all what is mighty, I will never stop worshipping it.” I couldn’t help myself but mewl at his words. The way he praised me in his old-fashioned way of speaking turning my bones to water.
He was passionate about pleasing me, humming at my skin. Making sure to wait for me to relax, welcoming the pleasure rather than being surprised by it, before he slowly started to thrust the single digit in and out of my core. I tossed my head back against the pillows at the feeling of his long fingers reaching parts of me that I could never reach myself.
“Fuck!” His finger found the perfect spot inside of me, curling to massage it gently and bringing me closer to the edge. My pussy pulsating in rhythm with his thrusts, the wet and messy sounds of my pleasure filling the room. I felt him moan, even more as he brought his free hand up my chest, pinching and pulling my nipple before switching to the neglected breast, simultaneously adding a second finger.
I cried out for him. “I’m so close, please don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” My back began to arch off the sofa, as his ministrations went on, his fingers pounding into my pussy as his lips continued to suck eagerly at my clit. “Oh my…” I rasped, my voice hoarse and thin. “Daddy!” I yelled, as my orgasm washed over me all the sudden. Riding it out, as he refused to cease his actions on my body until I couldn’t take any more and ha to pull him away.
“I need you.” I said timidly, my gaze on the floor. “I need you inside of me.” But the way he looked at me with those dark eyes and predatory look, made me feel brave and…sexy. Carlisle let out a shaky breath, his hands gripping my hips tightly. I slipped my hand underneath his clothes, gently shoving the fabric down his shoulders. He got the hint, getting up from his knees and undressing himself, making a show for me to watch. His fair skin, scattered with scars from the many fights he had been in, giving his soft appearance a slight hint of roughness, that had me reeling in desire.
"You sound so needy.” He growled, watching me intently as I laid there, spreading my legs for him. "I love it when you are all desperate and riled up for me." He shook his head, a cocky grin appearing on his lips. And I whined at his words. "You are such a slut." He grinned, grabbing me by my neck and pulling me across the sofa to have more space to settle between my legs. But he didn’t. Standing next to me, he looked down with a smirk.
"Do you know what that dress did to me all day?" He asked, his voice a tad gentler. "I should have fucked you when you came down the stairs." A hot shiver ran down my spine and fluttered inside my core. "I would have fucked my cum so deep inside you, until you are a crying mess for everyone to hear. And then I would have had you walk back down. Nothing more than a ripped dress covering you, barely doing anything to keep your modesty, all while my cum runs down your thigh."
I winced at his word, closing my legs in embarrassment. Did he really mean that? "Carlisle…" I started, "…that’s…" I was cut off with a loud moan pushing through my lips as he inserted two fingers. His fingers curled once more, and with it, my toes. "This pussy belongs to me." He pumped his fingers inside of me, slowly crawling on top of me. "Your pussy belongs to me. And I will have it whenever I want it."
Without a warning, his fingers abandoned my needy core, his cock taking their place. The thickness stretching me out, as the head of his penis pressed against my puffy walls. He pulled out quickly, then bottomed out once more. His hands gripped my hips in a bruising hold, his thrusts just as rough. I cried out each time he filled me up. It was too much, but not enough at the same time. He had never fucked me like this before, without preparing me with his fingers thoroughly, but I relished in it. Relished in the way his balls slapped against me with a wet snap. Relished in the way he made a mess of me; my wetness being smeared around between us.
"I belong to you." I whimpered, back arching and hands gripping his biceps, as my nails failed to dig into his skin. Carlisles thrusts faltered and he finally looked at me. He pulled me flush to his chest, my bare breasts against him. Gripping my chin and looking deep into my eyes. "Say it again."
"I'm yours, Daddy. Forever." I repeated, my voice slightly muffled by his fingers gripping my chin hard. Picking up his pace again, he let go of my face, grabbing both of my hands and burying them beneath his fingers.
Like a ravenous predator, his eyes meet mine. A pleasure visible inside of them, that was beyond my wildest dreams, the high I so desperately yearned for just a tad too far to reach. “Please.” I whimpered, finally completely pushed over the edge and into submission. His previously slow pace got replaced by a more moderate one that had me gasping for air. The searing heat returning, yet this time it was more than welcomed, much like his cock, leaving not a spot untouched in its way.
“Daddy…” I whispered, not able to do much more than moan or plead his name. My head hung back, lips parted and back arching as I gave myself into his hands. Soon my moans were accompanied by his groans, showing how much this affected him as well. It was the sound of his voice, growling my name followed by a string of curses, that dragged me towards my release in fast steps.
“Carlisle, please…” I breathed out, loud enough to catch his attention. “More…” Arching my back, to press myself against his chest, unable to fight his strong hold that held me in place as he pounded into me mercilessly. “M-More, please” I rasped.
His response was letting go of one hand and grabbing ahold of my hips, as he kept on driving himself in as deep as possible, knocking the air straight out of my lungs, leaving me clutching onto his shoulder and hand. “It’s as if you are trying to send me over the edge just by looking at me.” His voice was low, unsteady. A mere shadow of its usual self. “My pretty little girl, so eager to be ruined.” I was unable to even process his words. All I could sense was him, so I shrieked, when he let go of me and roughly manhandled my legs upwards.
With knees now brought to my chest, I could do nothing but claw at the pillows, as his strong hold kept me in place. The feeling of his cock more prominent than ever, as blind spots were slowly taking over my vision.
“Carlisle!” I yelped, but my train of thought got interrupted by another thrust.
“This is what you requested, is it not?” He growled. A mewl ripped from my throat, a series of pants and gasps filling the room before my jaw was in his grasp once more; forcing my gaze upon him. “It is what you begged me for. To give you more, is it not?” He repeated.
Not being able to do much more than gape, I parted my lips, staring into golden hues now wild and firm, boring into my soul. Even though I stared at him, I could not focus on anything, all my attention on the snapping of his hips, the feeling of his tip touching that one bundle of nerves that made me cry out in desperation. “Th-There - There!”
My words were jumbled and slurred; my brain drunk from the bliss overtaking my body one tidal wave after another. I bucked my hips, frantic for that sensation to grow stronger. “Here?’’ He drove into my core again, prompting my eyes to fall back into my head. The only word I was able to say being his name and hushed pleads, interrupted by countless gasps, and mewls.
A familiar feeling started to rise within the pit of my stomach, sending all my senses into overload. It was blistering, devastating, and I was unsure how much longer I could hold on. With Carlisles fingers now capturing my clit between his thumb and forefinger, combined with the icy heat of his kisses on my neck and shoulder, it was beyond what I could have ever asked for.
Searing, hot, like a rapid, undying fire my body started burning. With eyes barely opening I tried to warn him, yet my core did it for me. Walls clamping down, earning a curse from him, as fresh marks now stained the skin of my hips.
“C-Can’t - I can’t.” I cried out, but he cut me off with his lips, dragging me into a kiss full of passion. Hunger, vigor, intense and demanding, that’s what crossed my mind as he kissed me. “Come, my love.” His voice almost drowning in the hurdled cry that left my mouth after he parted from the kiss. “Come for me.”
It was all I needed to hear, to finally shatter around him. My vision turning blurry, as a violent jerk overtook my body, all the nerves tensed and contracted in pure bliss. It was blinding and fierce, and in a fervid moment, I arched my back, finally releasing the blistering heat inside of my body with a cry of his name. Surely heard by everyone in this house.
Trembling, that was all I could do. My frame hit the sheets, head spinning, as I was gasping for air. And I barely even noticed Carlisle being brought to his own release a shuddering growl of my name falling from his lips. The once fervent snaps melting into nothing but a few bucks until he steadily came to a stop.
Once more, my swollen lips were captured by his own, slower, gentler this time, but still as passionate as ever. Unable to come up with much resistance, I merely hummed and leaned into him; sighing as his length retreated from my core, leaving behind an empty feeling.
It took a moment for him to gather his composure, but soon he got up, he was making a run for the bathroom to get a towel to clean me up. At least that’s what I assumed; my head still too fogged up to really comprehend anything beyond the tingly feeling inside my body. Within seconds, he was back, kissing every part of my body he could reach while cleaning me up. “Rest.” It was a quiet whisper. “You did so well, little one.” He sighed, pressing a peck to my mouth. “But for now, rest.”
I could feel him picking me up and carrying me through the room. The next thing I noticed was being sat down on a soft surface. But when he let go of me, I cried out for him. Immediately his cold hands were back on my body. “Shh, my love. Its alright. Sleep now. I am here.” Closing my eyes, I registered him climbing into the bed as well. Cuddling into his side, I fell asleep, his arms holding me securely in a cold embrace.
Summary: After a particularly shitty day, starting with her period, Y/N cant help herself but push away anyone with her snarky remarks. Leaving Spock to total confusion, he tries his best to cheer up his girlfriend.
Word count: 5253
Warnings: cute and fluffy in the beginning, smut in the end, soft start, fingering, fem orgasm, spock growing rougher over time, cream pie, Minors DNI! it contains adult content!
This was written as a request for: @rookietrek Have fun with it and I hope you like it. 😊
Also @mystery-star I dont know if you are still in for some Spock drabbles, but if yes, there you go as well. 😉
I just came back to my quarters after a particular long day. Quickly undressing me and stepping into the shower, to ease my sore muscles, I let the day pass in front of my inner eye:
It had started in the morning with me waking up with a bloody panty. My period had come 3 days early and totally knocked me out of my plans for the day. I had been snarky and miserable all day, leading to not only Jim questioning my sanity, but also Spock being absolutely confused as to what was happening with me. I could see that he wanted to help me, but I couldn’t bring myself to carve out some mental capacity to explain the female human reproduction to him deeper than I already had.
We had been dating for some months now and I hadn’t really talked to him about that matter other than the standard ‘Hey I am on my period; don’t worry I might have cramps and be a bit moody.’ talk. He had taken it, like he took all things. Straight faced and unemotional, quoting some biology professor and reassuring me that he knew what I was talking about. Back then we were in the early stages of our relationship and I didn’t feel confident enough to fully include him in what a period was like in reality.
It hadn’t been necessary any way, as I usually wasn’t as affected by my period like other women. I didn’t have those really bad cramps, back pains, or moments where my circulation was dropping. It was more like a constant lower pain muscle cramp. Something you get after a trainings session, where you feel you overstrained yourself, but its not really limiting your mobility to move or work.
However, my emotions were a different story. It usually started some days prior to my period, leading up to the first two being the hardest. Pain wise and emotion wise. I had expected it to happen on the weekend, where I could simply retreat into my quarters and not be bothered all day, but my body decided otherwise. So here I was, working through the endless files, notes and messages that needed to be translated, while my body was cramping and yearning to be back in my bed.
The sheer mass of things that came in today, didn’t help in unloading the mental stress I was already in, so when Jim and Spock came to me to cheer me up, I snapped:
***
“Hey Y/N, I was wondering, if you want to grab some food with us, you look like you could need it.” Jim simply asked, but it was too much for me. Biting down the snarky remark that wanted to be said, I shook my head. “I am not hungry.”
“Oh, come on, Y/N. You have been sitting here all day and you look miserable.” Jim pressed further, oblivious to my misery. I took a deep breath, still holding onto the last thread that kept me sane. Turning towards him and my boyfriend, I forced a smile on my lips. “Thank you, Jim, really. But I don’t need anything. I just want to get through that work load. That’s all.”
Jim obviously wasn’t taking no for an answer, because he simply turned my seat, pulling me on my arm to my feet. I resisted, the strain I put on my muscles only worsening the stomach pain. “Jim, let go of me.” He did indeed let go, but was still trying to get me to come with them: “You really need a break. I don’t like that hard attitude you are giving me.” It was said with a smile and I knew it was just meant to be one of Jims teasing comments, but I couldn’t hold it back anymore. “I don’t care what you like, just fuck off.” I gritted out, turning back to my work.
“Y/N?” Jim asked. “What's wrong?” But I didn’t want to discuss my period right here on the bridge. “Nothing, Captain.”
“Then why are you such a biting crocodile today?”
“I am not! Maybe if you weren’t such a pain in the ass and let me work, I didn’t need to be unfriendly!” I pressed out, my stomach pain, annoyance and general bad mood adding a much harsher tone to it than I intended to. I knew I overstepped a professional line there, but Jims constant questions and pressure just made me snap. When we weren’t working we were good friends and I made a mental note to talk to him later, but right now I just wanted him to leave.
Luckily, Spock sensed that something was wrong. “Captain, I think it is better we leave Lieutenant Y/L/N to her work.” Jim grumbled something, but both left me alone after that and for the rest of the day.
***
Stepping out of the shower, I got dressed in loose sweatpants and a shirt of Spock that was way too big on me. Curling myself into the bed, I tried to forget everything, not wanting to be bothered any further. A knock on the door, made me groan in annoyance. “Go away!” I yelled to whoever was standing outside, but when the door opened and Spock stepped into the room, my mood softened a bit.
“You have been in a bad mood all day. What is wrong?” He asked, slowly coming closer to the bed and taking a seat on the edge. His hair was still wet and he didn’t wear his uniform. Instead, he wore his simply black dress pants and a black shirt that I liked so much on him and I couldn’t help but smile about his way of trying to cheer me up. “Nothing, Spock. I am alright.” I lied, cuddling into his hand.
What I didn’t think would happen, was my body betraying me. The second I felt his warm hand caress my face, the tears started to form in my eyes and I started crying. “What's wrong, ashayam?” Spock asked, immediately reaching out to pull me into a hug, but I stayed curled in my position. “I don’t know…” I answered between sobs. “The whole day has been shit. It started with my period coming earlier than expected, I have cramps and a head ache, I feel ugly and jumpy, nothing worked like it should have, I am overwhelmed from what I need to do. So, in short, the world is shit, I feel like shit and everything is wrong.”
“You have a bad mood, because of your period?” He asked carefully and I could see how he was trying his best to make sense of what I just mentioned and what he knew. “Yes.” I cried, wiping my tears away. “Can you cuddle me?”
“Of course, t’hy’la.” He assured, taking off his shoes, sliding under the cover with me. Wrapping his arms around me, one hand landed on my stomach and I reveled in the warmth it gave, letting out a soft moan. “God yes…” Fiddling with my shirt, I pulled his hand directly onto my skin, humming even more.
Spock just pulled me closer into his arms, wrapping his right leg over me, and I instantly felt saver. “Why didn’t you tell me?” He asked and even though I knew he just wanted to help, I felt attacked. “I don’t know…” I whispered. “I didn’t want you to feel overwhelmed by my emotions, since you… I feel weak next to you with all my human emotions and how I am not able to control them and I don’t know…”
“You are not weak, ashayam. Your emotions are what I love most of you. Seeing you so openly show them is what I admire. It reminds me of my mother and how she didn’t pressure herself to be someone else.” Spock gently said, hiding his face in my neck. “I admire how you are so free and happy most of the time, because it allows me to feel it too. You are the reason for my happiness and I can come to you whenever I struggle with something. There is no reason to feel bad for having negative emotions and I will never hold them against you. Quite the opposite. It would mean the world to me, if you feel save enough with me to share them. And to put it in human words: It would be an honor for me to sit with you through the bad times.”
I just stared at him, completely dumbfounded, and awestruck at the same time. “Was what I said wrong?” He asked, when I didn’t answer, and I was quick to shake my head. “No. Not at all. It was the best what anyone could have said right now. I love you. So much.” Still having the tears run across my cheeks, I smiled at him. “Thank you for taking care of me.” I turned in his arms, cuddling into his chest and wrapping myself around him. I felt him stiffen for a split second. He was still not used to so much physical contact, but he warmed up to it.
“And I love you.” Was all he said, but in his word that was the equivalent to a love poem. I smiled in his chest, laughing at the imagination of him reciting a love poem for me. “What is it that has you laughing like that, t’hy’la?” Spock asked, leaning back to look at me. I just shook my head. “Nothing, really. Its stupid.”
“Then I wanna know even more. I love human stupidity.” He teased, giving me a kiss on the forehead. I slapped him softly against the chest, which he acknowledged with not much more than a raised brow. “That’s mean of you to say.”
“Werent you the one to tell me, I need to use more sarcasm?” I could hear the tease and jest in his voice, while his face stayed totally straight and it took all of me to not roll my eyes. Which of course he saw without fail. “Don’t roll your eyes on me, ashayam. You know what it makes me want to do.”
Instantly, my cheeks burned up, and I hid in his chest. “Don’t say something like that.”
“Why not?” He nudged me to look at him. “Does it affect you?”
“You know how much it affects me!” I breathed out, trying to look pissed, but I failed miserably, my mind instantly wandering to what I wanted him to do. Spock seemed to have the same idea, because he rolled on top of me, gently pressing me down with his warm body. “I didn’t know that simple words were affecting you so much. Maybe if you explain it to me, I might understand it better.”
“Stop making fun of me!” I mewled, already feeling my body react to his presence more than it should. A sly grin stole itself on his lips. “I am not making fun of you. I mean it. Tell me how it affects you. Tell me every little detail that’s running through your beautiful mind.” Shaking my head, I tried to hide behind my hands, but he simply caught my wrists, still cockily smiling. The tease dripping from his eyes, as he slowly intertwined our hands: “You don’t want to tell me? I have my ways of getting my answer, you know that.” And as soon as he said it, he pressed his fingers onto mine in a vulcan kiss.
Instantly, my body was overruled with desire and lust and I knew that he was purposely riling me up with his touch telepathy. “Spock…” I mewled, fidgeting under him.
“What, ashayam?” He breathed silently, his mouth wandering to my neck, where he started to splatter sweet little kisses all over.
“I am on my period.” I tried to argue, fighting on my last bastion of defense, but it was pointless. When Spock was sure of something, there was no way he would change him getting it. “And?” He asked, letting his lips wander to my throat and down the naked skin my neckline presented to him.
“You don’t have to…” I started, being stopped mid-sentence, when he sucked my skin between his lips.
“Sex has been proven to help with the cramping.” He whispered against my neck, kissing up towards my ear. “And you know I am a scientist. It’s a theory I haven’t tested before. Would you let me test it?"
I felt hot and tingly, a blush creeping up my cheeks and I didn’t know what to say. “Come on, little one. Let me take care of you. I want you to feel good, please.” Spock murmured further, licking, and nibbling on my earlobe, before he gently bit down on my neck, hitting my sweet spot perfectly. I moaned, clamping onto him harder. “But its going to be bloody and filthy and disgusting.” My last line of defense crumbled and he knew it. “Good thing red is my favorite color then.” I gasped at his shameless words, starring up at him in shock. He let go of my hands, the lust I felt slightly subsided when his feelings weren’t forced into my mind again. I watched him, as he got up, vanishing into the bathroom and reappearing seconds later with a towel. Helping him put it on the bed, I settled on it, watching him intrigued, as he got rid of his clothes.
Only wearing his boxers, he came back onto the bed, settling between my thighs. He was playing with the hem of my shirt, playfully pulling it higher. “I remember missing this on my last laundry day…” Grinning, he pulled it over my head, wrapping my hands up in it, using it to hold my arms above my head, while he just stared me deep into my eyes. “I think I am taking it with me again.”
His words made me whimper and clinging to the fabric in my hands. “No. That’s my comfort shirt. It smells like you.” I confessed, looking up at him with the sweetest look I could muster. And when my eyes found his, I could swear something unleashed in him. It was like a damn breaking beneath the force of the water. “Ashayam…” He growled, clearing his throat, but the hungry look in his eyes didn’t subside.
I smiled up at him, earning one of his rare, half cheeky smiles. The moment couldn’t be sweeter and I didn’t realize how much I needed this sweet tension paired with his teasing all day. My hormones clearly out of order, I felt a sudden desperate need washing through me. “Spock…” I whined, wriggling in his hold, desperate for him to do something. He snapped out of his hazy state, letting go of my hands and leaning back on his knees, watching me intently. “You are so beautiful.” He murmured, his hands softly ghosting over my body.
He was kneeling between my legs, shifting to sit down, pulling me closer to him and wrapping my legs around his waist. His hands wandered over my body, mapping it out, before he let his fingers slide alongside the waist band of my sweatpants. I raised my hips, allowing him to take it of and now I was completely naked in front of him. “You are perfect.” He muttered, his hands still ghosting over my skin and I caught his left hand, pulling it closer to my face while looking at him.
It seemed that he expected me to mind meld with him, but I had something different in my mind. Guiding his hand to my mouth, I sucked his ring and middle finger between my lips. His reaction was instant. Eyes falling shut, a low growl rumbling through his chest. I kept on going, sucking on his digits like I was giving him a blow job. Letting my tongue flicker around it, gently letting my teeth scrape along his skin.
I could feel that it took all his restraint not to twitch to quickly to not hurt me, but when I sucked his fingers deep into my throat he jerked, forcing them down even further, making me gag. Instantly he pulled back his hand, a worried look on his face. “I am sorry, t’hy’la.” But I could see that in his eyes there was still a dark touch of hunger present, so I simply reached for his hand again. “I don’t mind, Spock. I can take it.”
“But you shouldn’t. I want to make you feel good and not use you to my pleasure.” He insisted, his softness making me smile. Spreading my legs further I winked at him, kissing the tips of his fingers. “You know what I want.”
He didn’t need to be told twice, simply letting his right hand wander between my legs, playing with the string on my tampon. “How come you have changed your mind, love? Werent you worried I find it disgusting?” His eyes were full of tease and I gasped, which he used to free his hand, now playing with my core with both of his hands, spreading my saliva around. “It seems I haven’t been able to gather every information about female human periods. Do you care to give me an insight?”
“I…” stopping, when his fingers tugged on my tampon, pulling it out and wrapping it into a paper towel.
“Yes, t’hy’la?” He pressed on, teasingly running his fingers over my folds. I didn’t answer, instead I moaned, when his finger softly ghosted over my clit, ever so slightly stimulating it.
“Tell me more, or I will stop.” He playfully threatened. I whimpered as a sign of my internal turmoil, but when I looked at him, my worries and fears subsided. There was so much love and interest in his eyes, that I couldn’t help but answer: “I think you make my hormones go on a roller coaster.”
“And why is that?” He cockily winked at me, one finger playing dangerously slow at my entrance. “Because…” I mewled, when he carefully pushed it into my core. “Because I want you!” I cried out. “Please Spock. I want….” My thought was cut short, when he added another finger to my clit, painting soft circles onto it. “You want what, ashayam. Speak to me. Tell me what you want.” He murmured lowly, his fingers not doing much, but still enough to make me feel hot.
“Please, Spock. Make me come. I want… I need to come.” I whined out, arching my back, when his finger curled inside of me against my sweet spot. “Like that?” He teasingly asked and I could answer with anything else than to moan. “I take that as a yes. Interesting. You seem to be much tighter.” He stated, as he added a second finger. “I wonder what you would feel like wrapped around my cock.” I whimpered at his words, arching my back to have his fingers hit my sweet spot better. “You want that? My cock buried so deep inside you, while I fuck you through your cramps into an orgasm?” He growled and I cried out his name: “Yes, Spock, please yes…”
He didn’t answer my request, totally focused on his fingers and how I reacted to it. I felt hot and wanted, the pain from my cramps slowly but surely being forced into the back of my mind. Mindlessly, my hands fluttered around the bed, holding onto the bedsheets to gain some sort of stability. All I could focus on was how his fingers thrusted into me, curling against my sweet spot, how his other hand played with my clit, spreading my slick around it, circling it in soft little movements.
A knot started to form in my lower stomach, a fire burning its way through my nerves. “Spock… Please don’t stop.” I moaned breathlessly.
“Never.” He answered lowly a strain in his voice I couldn’t quite pin point. “Just relax, ashayam. Let me make you feel good.” His words only fueled the hot desire that was washing through me, the tension in my body nearly unbearable. My legs wrapped around his waist harsher, my core fluttering around his fingers, signaling that I was close to my orgasm.
“Go on, little one. Let go. I got you. Make a mess on my fingers.” He urged me on and it was all I needed to hear. With the call of his name on my lips, I came hard. It felt like a hard wall crashing into me and a hot explosion at the same time. My back arched from the bed and I clamped down on his fingers. He pulled his fingers out of my core, wiping them clean on the towel.
And while my body trembled uncontrollably from the intensity of my orgasm, he flipped me over to lie on my stomach. He then crawled over me as his knees forced themselves between my thighs, the mattress bowing under his weight. I felt him lining his cock up with my core, anticipation of him filling me. And then he slid into me with one slow and careful thrust, which had me dropping down into the pillow, burying my face and trying to muffle the cry of pleasure.
He began thrusting into me, his pace was slow, long strokes of drawing his cock out and back in earning quiet whimpers from me against the pillow. One of his hands released my hip grabbing a fistful of hair. "Stop hiding yourself." He grunted. "Let me hear those pretty little sounds."
I let out a moan, as my body shook with every thrust of his hips, the room spinning as he picked up his pace. Feeling the slow withdrawal of his cock as his hips drew back, I wasn’t prepared for the way he rammed himself swiftly forward, while tightening his grip on your hair.
A high-pitched, breathy noise of pleasure tore out of me, encouraging him. He repeated the gesture, the tug on my hair now even rougher. I moaned loudly in response, my hips beginning to eagerly press backward into him as he fucked me into the mattress. "That's my girl." He praised. "Just like that, let me hear how good my cock makes you feel."
My eyelids grew heavy under the weight of his words, my mouth going slack. It didn't take long before his vicious thrusts had my eyes rolling back, my mind going entirely blank to everything but this very moment.
He then lowered onto his left forearm forcing me down into the bed. The hard, solid feeling of him had me arching back up into him, teeth gritting together as his cock buried itself somehow further inside of my core. It felt fantastic to have him this close, feeling his body not only claim me, but seemingly also protect me from the outer world.
He released his grip on my hair, his hand swiftly moving to encircle my throat. A moan escaped my lips as I felt the slight pressure of his grip, a surge of arousal coursing through me. His hand slid up further, encircling the bottom of my chin as he carefully pulled me backwards, until his mouth was beside my ear.
"Is this what you want?" My breath hitched at his proximity, the heat of his body searing against my back as I struggled to form a coherent response. I could only manage a breathless whine and a nod in response. "Let's see how far I can ruin you then." He murmured, his voice a seductive whisper that sent a thrill through me despite the underlying threat in his words.
He then tapped my lips with his fingers, silently expecting entrance. I opened my mouth obediently, choking as he forced down his ring and middle finger. I couldn't suppress the moan that escaped my lips, surrendering completely as he picked up his pace, his hips rocking more rapidly into me. I was panting hard, head tilted back against his shoulder, eyes closed in pure pleasure.
His lips pressed onto the sensitive spot just between my shoulder and neck, sucking on the skin while he mercilessly fucked me, his sweat-slicked body still flush to the back of me. It was evident, he was starting to lose control, his grip tightening around my hip as his breath grew hot and heavy against my skin, the fingers down my throat pushing in deeper.
“Suck on them.” He growled into my ear and I didn’t even think twice about it. I often used sucking and kissing on his fingers to get him riled up or much more dominant with me, when he was too nice for my liking. It was like an aphrodisiac to him, to which he couldn’t do much against. And it seems that he not even got why I did it but also found his own pleasure in it, besides the physical reaction of his body.
"Fuck yes…" I moaned, squeezing around him as I felt my stomach slowly growing tighter again, a hot feeling starting to spread between my legs and burning through my body. “Spock…” I choked out, desperate for more, to which he only groaned: "You should see yourself. You are so pretty like this. So fucking pretty with my fingers down your throat and my cock buried deep inside of you. I have sworn to protect and cherish you, but now look at me. Burying you under me, fucking you into the bed like I fucking own you."
I whined at his words, struggling against his body and grip. “More…” I managed to press out. “Please, Spock. I need more.” What I didn’t expect him was to pull out, I whimpered desperately at the loss of him and his fingers. He quickly flipped me onto my back again. “I want to see you.” He growled, running his fingers over my cunt, spreading me open to have a better view of my arousal mixed with my blood trickling out of me. He was quick to collect it with his fingers, tracing it up my folds, messily rubbing it over my clit. I gasped in a mixture of shock and desire washing over me.
And then, he positioned the tip of his cock right at my pussy again. Prompting myself on my elbows, looking down between my legs, wondering how on earth he wasn’t disgusted by my period. Him so nonchalantly ignoring my period only fed into my arousal. The respect and attraction I felt towards him multiplying into the billions. And I couldn’t help myself but to fall back onto the cushions reveling in the way he fucked himself into me.
Spock gripped my right thigh, throwing it over my shoulder. “Hands above your head.” He pressed out and I could hear how he held back his strength and orgasm for me. I did what he wanted, his big hand wrapping around my fingers with ease. As soon as our hands touched, I could feel his emotions pressing into my head, overwhelmed by the desire, lust and hunger that he felt for me.
He thrusted into me ruthlessly, a primal need overruling me through his hands. The heat of my desire now nearly too much as it was also fueled by his hunger that pressed into my mind. I could feel my limbs grow tingly, a fog of lust nebulizing my brain and then when I felt that coil spreading along my limbs, I finally came with a loud cry of his name on my lips.
But he didn't stop, continuing to fuck me through my orgasm, and even when the sensation began to feel too overwhelming, he didn’t stop, his thumb circling my clit. That was when everything blurred. The overwhelming pleasure finally consumed me entirely, rendering my rational thoughts out of existence. I clenched around him, fighting against his hold and the overstimulation he brought.
He moaned when I clenched around him, his eyes flickering between my face and the way his cock was thrusting into my core. Ignoring the way my body shook with exhaustion, he focused solely on bringing another orgasm to me, before he would come as well. He was fucking me to the point where I couldn't even moan anymore, my voice caught in my throat with each thrust. It left me staring at him, trying my best to fight through my fogged up brain and the hot waves of a new orgasm coursing through my veins.
It was feeling so good, tears started to dwell in my eyes. Whimpering, I just stared up at him, wordless and in awe, my legs shaking, body trembling beneath him. Spock dipped down to press his lips to mine, whispering soft little praises into my ear: “You look so pretty like this, feeling so good with your tight little wet pussy wrapped around my cock. I wanna make you mine. Will you let me do that? Will you be a good little girl for me and make me come into that sweet pussy of yours?”
I nodded, crying out his name, feeling how desperately he tried to hold back his strenght, as my walls clamped down on his cock, sucking him in. He finally came with a low grunt, his hips pumping into me with desperation, once, twice, before finally slowing down.
I cried out at the sensation of his hot seed shooting up my pussy, the knowledge and feeling of him coming threw me over the edge as well. Overwhelmed by the intensity of it all, the hard grip of his hand on my skin, the throbbing ache between my legs, my vision suddenly became a hazy blur, and I gasped for air, struggling to anchor myself amidst the overwhelming sensations coursing through my body.
This orgasm was different then the last, much more passionate, and longer, leaving me to be a shaking mess. Spock reacted quickly wrapping me up in his arms. “I got you, ashayam. You did so good. I am here, you are safe.” He whispered lowly, pressing me down into the mattress, as I came down from my high. When I was finally back to my senses, I tapped his shoulder, to signal him I was alright.
“That was… something.” I breathed out, smiling up at him. “I didn’t know that… Thank you.” He just kissed me on my nose. “Well, what can I say. The scientific study might need some more research on that topic to come to a well-founded conclusion.”
I stared at him, blinking several times to process what he just said: “You… what? You want to repeat this? Aren’t you grossed out?”
“By that little blood?” He chuckled, slowly pulling out of me and I hissed at the stabbing pain my stomach put me through at the loss of his cock. Looking down his smile grew cocky. “Okey, maybe more than just a little blood. But no. I don’t feel grossed out.”
Seeing the pain in my eyes, he immediately snapped back to his caring side: “Is everything alright? Did I go too far?” I shook my head. “No. It was perfect. My body just decided to have a cramp.”
Spock got up from the bed. “I will run you a bath then. Hot water should help with the cramping and we need to get cleaned up anyway.” With that he vanished into the bathroom and I stayed behind, looking up at the ceiling and smiling like a love sick idiot about how sweet and caring he was.
Summary: After the dwarves have been imprisoned, Thranduil wants to take care of his wife, but gets interrupted by their escape. After deciding to come to their aid at the reclaiming of Erebor, he finally gets to have his wife, more than once...
Word count: 11965
Warnings: smut, rough, Dom! Thranduil, sub! reader, oral both receiving, gem play, dirty talk, slight BDSM, slight battle descriptions, Minors DNI this contains adult content!
Part 1:
Summary: After the dwarves have been captured, Thranduil decides to have a little fun with his wife, fulfilling his need to show of his grea
“You know what I was thinking about?” My husband asked, still holding me tightly to his chest in the bathtub. It was a big bathtub, embedded in the ground, big enough for me not to fully reach the ground, or touch the edges, when I was in the middle.
Letting my head roll back on his shoulders, I opened my body further to his touches. “That you are incredible greedy and cant let go of your wife?” I teased, watching his hands roam over my body. He chuckled at my words, rolling my nipples between his fingers. “Something of that sort, yes.” He answered, his voice nearly drowned out from my moan. “But it does not seem to be a complaint of yours.”
“The day I complain about your touches, is the day I have reached insanity.” I simply stated, pressing my back against his body. “Promising words to hear from your mouth, little petal.” He murmured into my ear. I turned around, straddling him. His eyes twitched, when my core touched his hard member, the light in his blue orbs turning lustful. “What is it, that crossed your mind, herven?”
“Remember what the dwarf said?” He asked, a sly smirk on his lips.
“He said a lot.” I simply stated, raising an eyebrow at my husbands antics. The smirk on his lips just grew bolder, reaching his eyes. “That he did… But I was referring to the idea he gave me.” Thranduil whispered lowly, still not clarifying what he meant.
“An idea of what sorts?” I pressed on. Thranduil just lifting me up, until I sat on the stone edge of the tub. Luckily the floor was warm, heated through a complicated system of hot water running below.
I looked at my husband confused, who stood in the water, covered up to his chest. His hair neatly pinned to his head with needles and rods, he looked at me. Lifting himself out of the water, he walked through the room towards his little secret wardrobe where he kept his most worn jewels. I watched as the water ran down his body in little droplets, the sun reflecting in everyone of them, giving my husband an even more ethereal look. He turned around holding something in his hands.
Letting himself sink into the water, he walked up to me, putting something on my stomach. I gasped in shock, realizing what it was. It was one of his bigger white gemstones that he usually wore on a clasp. He must have taken it off and now it was roughly the size of two or three curled fingers. “You are mad!” I breathed out, watching the grin form on my husbands face in shock.
“Maybe.” He admitted. “Lean back, meleth.” Softly pushing me back down, his eyes raking over my body. Shaking my head, I sunk back. If my husband had set his mind upon something, there was almost nothing that could force him away from his path. And only seconds later, I could feel the cold stone press against my folds and making its way into my body. It was a weird but fulfilling feeling, and I let out a soft gasp.
“Spread your legs.” Thranduil softly ordered, his fingers ghosting over my body. I did what he wanted, now laying fully open for him to see. Propping myself up on my elbows, I watched him. “You look so beautiful.” He whispered, touching every inch of my body. “So, so beautiful…” Then his gaze wandered to my face. “I will have someone make more gemstones for you to wear.”
“I already have so many.” I argued, but he shook his head. “I am not talking about those, little petal.” A sly smirk sunk on his features, the arrogance in his eyes nearly swallowing me whole.
A sudden knock on the door made his head snap around. Heaving himself out of the water, he wrapped a cloak around him, answering the door, without opening it too far. “What?” His sharp tone made even me flinch and I felt sorry for whatever soldier had to endure his wrath now…
“I am so sorry, my king. But… But the dwarves. They have escaped.” Came the silent voice from Feren and I rose to my feet as well. The stone sitting inside me, now weighing down, threatening to fall out of me. I clenched my walls, slowly walking towards my cloak to get dressed as well. After I was dressed decent enough, I joined my husband at the door, then pressing out to take a seat in one of the chairs to find some sort of relief. Sitting down however was another story, because the new position caused the stone to massage my walls again.
Just fast enough to suppress a moan, I listened in on Feren explaining what had happened. The longer he talked, the more the expression on my husband changed from annoyed to amused, until he even wore a small grin on his lips. “That filthy little hobbit…” He murmured, looking at me with a raised eyebrow. I just tilted my head. “Seems like they are very persistent in getting back that mountain. We might as well grand them some aid.”
Thranduil sighed deeply at my words: “We shall see if they manage to get to the mountain and then we shall decide whether to come to their aid or not.” I didn’t complain about his statement, knowing that this was the closest I would get him right now to grand anything. Feren looked at me with a smirk, silently shaking his head. I just winked at him, knowing full well that he was mostly amused by the way I simply held Thranduil in check.
***
It did indeed not take long until we received word of the dwarves reclaiming Erebor, unleashing the fire of Smaug upon the small village of Laketown. That’s when I raced to my husband, finding him already discussing details with Feren. “Herven…” I breathed out, sucking in the air into my lungs from my long race. “The dwarves… Laketown… It got destroyed. We must help.” Thranduil quickly rushed towards me, taking the scroll out of my hand and steadying my body. “Careful, meleth. Please sit down. We are already discussing how to help them.”
I gladly took the chair and water that I was brought, then taking a look on the map and all the little figures standing in to represent war strategics. It did indeed not take us long to figure out what to do, most of the work already having been done by my husband and Feren before I even reached them.
And when Thranduil gave the orders to his people to get ready, I also rushed towards our chambers, packing my armor and spare clothes as well as my weapons. “Ithil, what are you doing?” The voice of my husband interrupted me in my doings and I turned around, two daggers in my hand. “I am getting ready to accompany you.” A soft smile spread across his lips. “No you don’t. You have to stay here and rule the kingdom while I am gone.”
I shook my head. “You know that’s not happening. Through good and bad. Remember?” Turning, I kept on packing my things, until his warm arms wrapped around me, holding my hands in place. “I will not let any harm come to you.” But I interrupted him: “You said yourself it would be easy to reclaim those jewels. What are you fearing that you are not telling me, herven?”
“Nothing my dear. I just want to spare you from the sights of a battle field.” He argued back, loosening his grip around me. I turned in his arms. “I have had a life before you. I have seen battle. Let me ride with you. We both know that I am a good fighter. Not as great as you, but I can take on your son with ease.”
He smiled at those words, and I knew it wouldn’t take much more for me to convince him. “It is true that you can stand against my son, but still…”
“No buts, herven. I will accompany you and that’s my last word.”
Sighing deeply, he shook his head, letting go of me. “As you wish, meleth. Just promise me to stay at my side and be careful.” I kissed him on his chest, not reaching much higher with him standing at full height of nearly 7ft. “I always am. We don’t want you to succumb back to your cold self, do we?” He raised an eyebrow, bending down to me: “A kiss to the chest is all I get after letting you accompany me into battle? I think I deserve way more than that.”
Seeing the jest in his eyes, instead of giving him a real kiss, I sunk to my knees. “I think you do. How about you make me show you how good I am at following your orders?” Looking at him through my lashes, I started to softly palm his cock through the fabric, feeling him already growing hard under my touch. Thranduils smile grew wicked, but he kept his composure: “Would this have been your last resort if I had not agreed to you riding with me?” I tilted my head, slowly opening the strings of his pants. “Maybe. Who knows…?”
“Open your mouth!” He growled and I did what I was told. He easily held my head while he pushed his member down my throat, beginning to fuck my mouth in a slow teasing pace. His thrusts were controlled but hard, making me gag, but I managed to suppress the urge to vomit. “By Valar… You look so good with your lips wrapped around my cock, pin iell. Taking your kings cock so obediently down your throat.” I let out a strangled moan and clutched the hand that held my head.
“You like this, do you?” He teased, shoving my head down on his cock until my nose was pushed against his pelvis. “Sucking on my cock like the greedy little whore you are, serving me as the good girl I trained you to be. I should really take you in front of others more often. It seems to make you even more obedient than I thought it would.” Ripping my head back, he allowed me to breathe, the sudden overflow of air making my head spin and I had to close my eyes to regain some control.
“Look at me!” A sharp pain shot through my cheek and I opened my eyes again. Instantly my body screamed for more, the pleasure of the pain immediately shooting down to my core. I closed my eyes again, not before winking at him. I felt his hand land on my cheek again, forcing a mewled sound to leave my mouth. “Don’t tell me you like this…” He muttered in shock, the grasp in my hair softening a bit. I looked away in shame. “I do… More than I should…”
“Fuck…” He growled, squeezing his eyes shut. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
I shrugged. “I don’t know… I didn’t… I didn’t want you to think of me badly. What you give me is already enough, I didn’t want to sound greedy and demanding…” Whispering, I looked to the floor, not finding the strength to stand under his gaze. His demeanor completely shifted after my confession, a soft stroke to my cheek making me look up to him, nearly being kicked out of reality by the love and passion in his blue hues. “You never have to feel guilty about asking me for something, you hear my meleth? I wish to fulfill any desire of you, please don’t deny me that honor.” His smile grew cocky with his next words: “Besides, I love my wife to be greedy and insatiable. It brings great pleasure to me, knowing that you love to be taken and used…”
I just stared at him, my mind reeling over the things I wanted to say, but I was incapable of wording my thoughts. Thranduil just cocked his head, the grip on my head growing stronger again. “Tell me, little starlight. Do you want me to be rougher with you. Use you even more to my pleasure?”
“Yes…” I whimpered silently, not bringing the strength to speak up. He tapped my lips with his thumb. “Yes what?”
“Yes, my king. I want you to use me. To be your little whore. That you take me at your will, please, herven. Have me.” I begged, my eyes conveying the desperate need I felt pooling between my legs. He hesitated for a moment, but then he used his forefinger and thumb to squeeze my mouth open, thrusting back down my throat without a warning.
A moan escaped me, as he picked up fucking my mouth to his pleasure. This time he was rougher, holding my head in place with one hand, while the other wiped away the tears that rolled down my cheeks. Drool started to drip down my chin and I tried to breath through my nose. His cock kept thrusting deep into my throat, causing me to gag, but he didn’t care. “Just like that. Be my little slut.” He praised me, his head rolling back on his shoulders.
I hummed with pleasure at his words, feeling the wetness pool between my legs, surely making a mess inside my pants. Thranduils movements were methodical and strong, barely giving me any room to relax or breathe, but it felt way to good for me to complain. The feeling of his cock laying heavy on my tongue the salty taste of his precum showing his pleasure. I felt like I was in heaven. But it was over way to quickly. Pulling me back from his cock, he pulled me to my feet handling me through the room and bending me over a shelf that was at my hips height.
Pushing me down on the wooden surface, he arched my back, forcing me to turn my head and look at him. “If you keep that work up, I wont be able to please you, bereth.”
“Yes please…” I whimpered, getting up on my toes to give him a better angle to thrust into my pussy. “Take me, please, just take me. I need you herven.” He didn’t need to be told twice, without a warning, he forced my knees apart and thrusted into me. I cried out in shock and pleasure as my walls were stretched so unexpectedly, but Thranduil didn’t react. Forcefully he pushed my hips into the position he wanted me to be in and held me down.
“If you are begging me to take you, you better live with the consequences.” He growled into my ear, setting a reckless pace. “You will take what I give you, like the good little whore you are. And you don’t come until I allow you to, understand?”
“Yes, my king.” I whimpered, trying to flee his hard grip, but there was nowhere to go but just take it. Tears started to form in my eyes once more, running down my cheeks. But Thranduil didn’t even think about giving me any mercy. “You brought this upon yourself. Now be a good girl and let me use you. You know your safe words, use them if you want out, but don’t think your crying will make me feel sorry.” He hissed close to my ear, giving my hair a harsh tug, so that I had to arch my back even further.
The new angle allowed him to fuck me deeper and much more intimately than before, making me see stars in seconds. His grip tightened around my hip, once he felt myself spasm around his cock, keeping me on my toes, while his hand in my hair kept my upper body pressed against his chest. The position was anything but comfortable and yet it gave me a kind of relief that I had never experienced before.
“Im mel cin.” He whispered into my ear. “More than anything in the world, you hear me?” I whimpered as a response, pressing myself even closer to him. His utter dominance leaving me breathless and overwhelmed and I hadn’t even realized how fucked out my body already was. But Thranduil just kept talking in the sweetest voice to me, while he literally took advantage of my body and his strength compared to mine. “You are the best thing that happened to me in my life. And I will never let any harm come to you. I have promised to protect and love you with all my heart and lightening shall strike me if I ever deviate from that path. Nothing shall ever come between us, my little starlight.”
I couldn’t help the emotional wave that his words triggered, beginning to cry uncontrollably in his arms, as my body continued to react to his touch. The cliff between emotional relieve and physical desire completely throwing me of my course. My legs began to give in, as my whole body started to shake and spasm, walls flickering around his cock uncontrollably. “Thranduil… Please…” I pressed out, incapable of formulating a straight sentence, as my orgasm approached me in big steps.
To my luck, he understood what I wanted from him, loosening the grip on my hair. Slowly he let me sink down onto the shelf, stroking my back with soft little touches. “Go on, meleth. Come for me. Let me feel that pussy grip my cock while you scream my name.” As soon as the words left his mouth, I broke. My orgasm shook me to the core, his name ringing through the room in a mixture of scream and moan. I tried to hold onto something, but there was nothing besides the wood I was pressed upon and his hand gently drawing shapes on my back.
Thranduil didn’t even seem like he had enough, he kept thrusting into me at the same pace as before, still holding me down with one hand. Now his free hand wandered to my throat, playing with it. “Open up for me.” He growled silently and I could hear the strain in his voice indicating that he did indeed hold back for me. Opening my lips, I let him force down his long digits into my throat, so far that it made me involuntarily gag. His fingers were long enough to cut the airflow to my lungs, leaving me breathless once again, as the tingly feeling in my core rose again.
At varying intervals, he took his fingers out of my throat and shoved them back down again, controlling the way I breathed and how much air I was allowed. My vision grew blurry and I started to perceive everything else more intensely and if he knew it, he let go of my hips, hugging it and pressing two fingers on my clit. He turned my head with his fingers in my mouth, forcing me to look at him, as he began to teasingly paint little circles on my most sensitive spot, grinning down at me like a predator. I began to spasm around his cock once again.
“Fuck… How I love this…” He murmured, his jaw clenching in determination. “The way your body reacts to me… How it twitched underneath me, no chance to avoid me. It makes me hard just thinking about that, but feeling it… That is so much better. And those very little moments are everything to me. Give me the uttermost satisfaction that I own you and all I have to do to have this pleasure is give one single command and you will kneel in front of me, ready to take what I give you.” He was visibly affected by his actions, sweat dripping from his forehead. His breathing was shallow and I wondered for a short moment, how he was still able to keep his pace and speak to me that powerfully.
I whimpered against his fingers in my mouth, bucking against his hips. “Take it easy, myril. I will guide you.” He whispered and I did. Letting go completely, I only focused on the feelings he made me feel. That hot ache in my stomach slowly spread through my body, taking hold of every string of my being. I clenched around his member, the air deprivation leaving its traces, causing him to momentarily lose the rhythm of his fingers.
Although his movements had lost their methodical rhythm, he was still able to hit my sweet spot and in conjunction with his fingers, that drove me further up the cliff to my orgasm. When he pulled back his fingers once more, I begged: “Please… Thranduil… I need to come. Please. I cant hold it anymore. Please let me come.” Without answering, he slowly pushed his fingers back down my throat, not letting his gaze slip away from my eyes. I was caught by his blue hues, pulled into his soul as he spoke to me with the softest of voices I had ever heard: “Now, meleth. Come now. One last time.”
I closed my eyes, letting the orgasm wash over my body. Whimpering and twitching I came undone again. I was completely drained, mentally as well as physically. Collapsing down onto the shelf, I wasn’t able to hold me up again, only his arm around my waist keeping me in place. With the last mental capacity, I felt him twitch inside of me, pouring his seed deep into my pussy, while he leaned over me, smothering my back and neck with gently little kisses. “Thank you, meleth. You did so well. Took me so so good.” He whispered into my ear, before he carefully pulled out and let me sink to the ground.
Then he picked me up, holding me close to his chest, while he walked towards the bathroom. “Lets get you cleaned up and relaxed one last time, before we leave for battle.”
I sat in front of Thranduil, securely wrapped inside his cloak on his elk Moose. We were riding through the ruins of Dale. The golden armor of the elven soldiers shining in the bright winter sun. Suddenly there was movement in one block, a slight rift being made for a darkhaired well looking man to step through. He eyed the elves around him carefully, making his way through the soldiers. Stopping in front of him, he looked at my husband: “My lord Thranduil. We did not look to see you here.”
“I heard you needed aid.” Thranduil said, pointing towards the wagon with food behind him. Quickly the hungry and traumatized faces around us lit up, making a ring around the food to get their fair share. I couldn’t help but feel horrible to see so many people in need, only able to imagine the horrors they must have faced. I jumped down from Moose, instantly regretting it, as the cold made its way through my thick robes. Climbing on the wagon myself, I started to give out food, much to the surprise of my people and Thranduils amusement.
“You have saved us. I do not know how to thank you.” I heard the dark haired man say. But my husband, the stiff man he was around others dismissed his gratitude rather quickly: “Your gratitude is misplaced. I did not come on your behalf. I came to reclaim something of mine. There are stones in that mountain that have been stolen from me.” With a nod of his head, he ordered his army to march towards the mountain, riding Moose with his people.
The other man ran behind my husband, calling out for him: “Wait. Please wait!” Thranduil did indeed stop, turning his head ever so slightly towards the human next to him. “You would go to war over a handful of gems?”
Without looking at him, Thranduil answered: “The heirlooms of my people are not likely forsaken.”
“We are allies in this.” The man pleaded, rougher this time. “My people also have a claim over the riches of this mountain. Let me speak with Thorin.” That made Thranduils head turn and even though I was not able to see his face, I knew the questioning look on his face far to well. “You would try to reason with the dwarf?”
“To avoid war? Yes.” Came the simple answer.
***
Some time later, I found myself in Thranduils tent, desperately wrapping his cloak around my shoulders to find at least some warmth against the cold air. Usually elves weren’t as affected by the cold than humans were, so my husband quickly gave me his robes when he saw me freezing. But I was an exception to that. My long life in Rivendell making me rather fragile against the cold. “Meleth.” Thranduil pleaded. “You should have stayed home.”
“And let you ride to war alone? Nonsense. I will grow accustom to this weather. I am an elf after all. This should not bother me to that extent it does.” I argued back, earning a low huff from my husband. Our discussion was quickly interrupted, before he could retort anything. Gandalf and the human man that I learned to be Bard stepping inside the tent.
“You must set aside your petty grievances with the dwarves. War is coming. The cesspits of Dol Guldur have been emptied. You are all in mortal danger!” Gandalf thundered through the tent, making me, Bard and even Thranduil flinch at his words. Bard stepped forward. “What are you talking about?”
“I can see you know nothing of wizards.” My husband rose from his seat. “They are like winter thunder on a wild wind, rolling in from a distance, breaking hard in alarm.” He handed a goblet of wine to Bard and then to me, before he poured himself one as well. “But sometimes, a storm is just a storm.” He said, looking Gandalf straight into the eyes.
“Not this time.” The old wizard held against. “Armies of orcs are on the move. These are fighters. They have been bred for war. Our enemy has summoned his full strength.”
“You should listen to him.” I threw in, watching my husband over the edge of my goblet. He sighed, walking closer to me. Bard suddenly snapped his head around, looking at me, as if he was only now realizing, I was in the tent as well. “And who are you?” He asked, a curious look on his face. “Clearly no elf. You are far to small. But you are not one of my people. I know them all by name.” I chuckled as his words, striking aside the high collar of my husbands cloak that hid my ears.
“I am an elf.” I answered holding out my hand. “Elanore. Thranduils wife.” Bard stared at me with wide eyes, bowing his head rather than taking my hand. “Your majesty. I am sorry. I did not know…” I interrupted him. “Fear not, my friend. How could you? I have never been to your lands, nor have you been to mine.” Taking my hand, Bard offered me a smile, that was soon disrupted, by Thranduil grabbing me and simply pulling me into his arms. “Why show his hand now?” My husband asked, turning back to Gandalf, his eyes filled with a mixture of disbelief and arrogance.
“Because we forced him. We forced him, when the company of Thorin Oakenshield set out to reclaim their homeland. The dwarves were never meant to reach Erebor.” Gandalf said, walking out of the tent, expecting us to follow him. “Azog the defiler was sent to kill them. His master seeks control over the mountain. Not just for the treasure within, but for where it lies. Its strategic position.” We were now standing on a small platform, watching over the mountain. A harsh wind howling through the ruins around us. “This is the gateway of reclaiming the lands of Angmar in the north. If that fell kingdom should rise again… Rivendell, Lorien, the Shire. Even Gondor itself will fall.”
My face contorted in fear, thinking of Elrond and Arwen and all the other elves I once called my people. My husband was a bit better in keeping his face in check, but I knew from the look in his eyes that he was also very fearful of what was about to become. “This orc armies you are speaking off, Mithrandir. Where are they?” Gandalf just sighed deeply, his eyes giving answer enough.
***
“Since when has my council counted for so little? What do you think I am trying to do?” Gandalf and Thranduil where discussing for a while now and I had retreated to the fire of the tent, not really wanting to take part in it.
“I am thinking you are trying to save your dwarves friends. And I admire your loyalty to them. But it does not persuade me from my course. You started this Mithrandir; you will forgive me if I finish it.” Then he walked out of the tent. “Are the archers in position?”
“Yes, my lord.” An elven commander stepped in front of my husband, who stood there rigid as ever. “Give the order. If anything moves on that mountain, kill it.” The Commander left in a hurry, Thranduil mumbling to himself: “The dwarves are out of time.”
“Herven!” I intervened. “You can not just kill them!” Rising from my seat next to the fire, I stepped towards him, but he was unmoving: “I can and I will. They have been offered help and a treaty. And still. They fled our borders, spat on my late wife, and insulted you in front of all my people. I will not have them disregard my warnings and not pay the prize for it.”
“You heard what Gandalf said! War is coming. We should stand together. Fight the army of orcs and then we can discuss the matter of those stones.” I pleaded, but to no avail. Thranduil simply scoffing, before he wanted to speak again.
But a little hobbit racing into the tent, interrupted him: “If you think, the dwarves will surrender, they wont. They will fight to the death to defend their own.”
Gandalfs eyes lit up: “Bilbo Baggins.”
But my husband just threw a look at the hobbit that would have scared the fiercest of men. “If I am not mistaken, this is the halfling who stole the keys to my dungeons from under the nose of my guards.” Taking a seat, he signaled me to come over, propping me up on his lap. I watched, as Bilbo looked to the floor in a mixture of sheepish naivety and regret. “Yes…” He gritted out. “Sorry about that.” Bard and Gandalf wore a smile on their lips, and I could help myself but giggle.
“I came to give you this.” Bilbo said, stepping forward and opening up a leather package. Inside of it there was a stone of the size of a fist, sparkling and glowing by itself. Thranduil rose from his seat again, holding me close to him, as he inspected the offer in front of him. “The heart of the mountain. The kings jewel.”
Bard stepped next to him. “And worth a kings ransom. How is this yours to give?” He asked looking at Bilbo, who just shrugged as if it was not a big deal. “I took it as the 14th share of my treasure.”
“Why would you do this?” Bard pressed further. “You owe us no loyalty.”
“I am not doing it for you.” Bilbo shook his head. “I know that dwarves can be obstinate and pig headed and difficult. Suspicious and secretive with the worse manners you can possible imagine, but they are also brave, and kind and loyal to a fault. I have grown very fond of them and I would save them if I can. Now, Thorin values this stone above all else. In exchange for its return, I believe he will give you what you what you are owed. There would be no need for war.”
Thranduil and Bard looked at each other, a silent agreement being formed between the two men.
***
The next morning, I found myself on a horse, clothed in armor. My sword and bow weighing heavily on my body, as I stood besides Thranduil. Suddenly another army appeared behind us. Orders being yelled in Khuzdul. Thranduil quickly turned Moose around riding through the path that was created by his soldiers. I followed him as fast as I could. “Ribo i thangail!” He yelled, ordering them to form a second shield wall towards the back.
Immediately the army moved in their positions in unison, shielding itself against the outside. I was now next to my husband, facing the dwarf that came riding towards us on his war pig. “Ai, Thorin. Ironfoot has come.” He yelled out, waving his hammer above his head. “Good morning. How are we all?” The dwarf asked, stopping a bit away from us on the slope of the hill on top of a big stone. “I have a proposition, if you wouldn’t mind giving me a few moments of your time. Would you consider, just vanishing? All of you! Right now!”
“Stand fast!” Bard ordered his people that were standing between the elven lines.
“Come now, lord Dean.” Gandalf began, walking towards the dwarven Lord.
“Gandalf the grey…” He was greeted. “Tell this rubble to leave, or I will water the ground with their blood.” Gandalf did not stray from his path, angrily hitting his walking stick on the ground. “There is no need for war between dwarfs, men and elves. Aliened orcs march on the mountain. Stand your army down.”
“I will not stand down before any elf.” Dean answered. “Certainly not before that faithless woodland sprite. He wishes nothing but ill upon my people. If he choses to stand between me and my kin, I will split his pretty head open. See if he is still smirking then!” Turning around his pig, he rode back to his army and I couldn’t help myself but laugh. “You have to leave it to them. Their insults are quite the charmer.”
Thranduil just rolled his eyes, but I could see his lips twitch a bit. “Let them advance. See how far they get.” In the distance Dean turned on his pig: “You think I would give a dead dog for your threats, you pointy eared princess? I have heard how you prefer to fuck your wife rather than help my kin. You hear that, lads? We are on! Lets give these bastards a good hammering!” His army yelling war cries in Khuzul over the distance.
Thranduil signaled his army to march, riding towards Bard: “Stand your men down, I will deal with Ironfoot and his rubble.” Before us the dwarven army split a horde of goats riding to the front. “Prepare your bows!” Thranduil yelled, the elves drawing their weapons in unison. I as well aimed for the dwarves, even though I did not really want to fight them. But the goats came rushing towards us with full speed. “Shoot!” Came the order from my husband, and I let the first arrow fly through the air, followed by the many others of my people.
Dean yelled something in Khuzul and several rotating arrows made their way, slicing ours in the air and forcing us back when the hit the ground. “How do you like that, you old twidledy whirlies?”
And then the war began. The army sorted itself new, building a shield front behind which I steered my horse around, looking out for a better angle to shoot. But all of the sudden, the floor began to rumble in the distance. Everyone stopped their fights, turning to look at the hill. And what I saw made my blood freeze on the spot. Wereworms I thought to myself. Watching in fear as the big long tentacles burst through the grounds.
The orc horn ringing from the Ravenhill was signaling the arrival of Azog the defiler. “Come forth, my armies!” Azog yelled in the black speech. His words alone sending shivers down my spine. The dwarves immediately turned their back on us, facing the new enemy with great fierceness. I looked at my husband, who just staired at the hill in disbelief and I knew he was not able to give orders. “Pada godref! Dag i glam!” I yelled, riding with the dwarves as well. The elven army immediately started to move, racing after the dwarfs and the battle of the five armies began.
***
At the side of Thranduil we searched through the Ravenhill, turning every body to see, if it was Legolas. Suddenly he came walking around a corner, stopping when he saw us. But I couldn’t help myself. Racing towards him, I pulled the taller elf into a hug, forcing him to bend down to accommodate my arms. “Legolas!” I yelled out. “I was worried sick. I thought… I thought you were dead…” Crying into his shoulder I held him closely not wanting to let go of him. He patted my back awkwardly. “Its alright, naneth. I am alive. There is nothing you need to worry about.”
“Nothing I need to worry about?” I let go of him, smacking him across the head. “You left to accompany the dwarves. No letter, no warning nothing. And the next thing I hear is you scouting out Dol Guldur with Tauriel and fighting here against Borg. There is quite a lot I had to worry about! Speaking of Tauriel. Where even is she?”
That made Legolas look to the side and I feared the worse. “She is out on the platform.” Was all he said, before he walked passed me, slowing in front of his father. “I cannot go back. At least not for a while.” Thranduils shoulders tensed, the blue eyes filling with worry and regret: “Where will you go?”
Legolas stopped and turned back to look at us: “I do not know.”
“Go north. Find the Dunedain. There is a young ranger amongst them. You should meet him. His father Arathorn was a good man, his son might grow to be a great one.” My husband turned, reaching out for my hand, pulling me to his side as comfort. Legolas smiled sadly while looking at us, before he averted his gaze: “What is his name?”
“He is known in the wild as strider. His true name, you must discover for yourself.” Watching as Legolas walked away, I nudged my husband, who immediately got the hint. “Legolas, you mother loved you. More than anyone. More than life.” Stiffly bowing towards his son, he nearly missed the outreached hand of Legolas. I shoved my husband closer, making the two man shake hands, before Thranduil pulled his son in for a hug. “Come back to us when you are ready.” He whispered and I could hear the pain in his voice.
“I will. But not in the near future. Tauriel… I… I need distance.” Legolas answered, before he let go of his father, looking me in the eyes. “Thank you, naneth. Take care of him.”
“I will.” Was all I could press out, before the tears overtook my body, springing from my eyes in silent pain. Thranduil bowed his head, his eyes also filled with tears, but he held them back, hiding his face in my hair, hugging me closely. We cherished each others comfort for a while, before my hearing picked up the faint sobs of a female.
“Tauriel.” I murmured, stepping out of my husbands arms and following the noises. Thranduil was hot on my heels and soon we stumbled upon Tauriel, sitting besides one of the dwarves that were captured by us some time ago. “I want to burry him.” She said, her voice laced with pain and anger.
“Yes.” Thranduil answered her request, lowering his head.
“If this is love, I do not want it.” Tauriel whispered, looking up at my husband with the uttermost pain in her eyes. “Take it from me. Please. Why does it hurt so much?”
Approaching her slowly, Thranduil bowed his head, his voice a soft tenor, trying his best to soothe her pain: “Because it was real.”
That made her head rise again, her expression changing from painful to confusion, to realization and back to pain again. She bent down, pressing her lips on the dead dwarf, before a sad smile crossed her face, sniffling away the tears. Not really knowing what to do, I stayed in the background, watching as my husband knelt down beside her, offering to carry the dwarf down himself.
Weeks later, after the ranks of dwarfs, elves and humans slowly started to find back into their normal life’s, a letter from Elrond reached me and Thranduil. His daughters 2743th birthday was coming up. Lord Elrond had invited us to not only celebrate his daughter but also the reclaiming of Erebor. He even invited those of the fellowship, that survived the battle.
It was the first blossom of spring breaking over Rivendell, so I gladly took the opportunity to dress down on the layers of fabrics I had to wear over the course of winter. Much to the joy of my husband as it seems, because he had a special dress made for me. Another see-through silken dress, this time with a dark green touch to it. For the human and dwarven eye, it might seem modest, but I knew that elven eyes would be very aware of the transparent fabric. It had a deep plunge neckline as always only held in place by a corset, the skirt fanning out in many single trains overlapping to keep me covered but to allow easy access.
Knowing full well that my husband not only picked this dress with a purpose for his own pleasure, but to also show off what he possessed, I wore the dress with pride. It was a silently accepted fact, that neither him nor I were exactly private about our relationship and the course it had taken. Nobody talked about it, but everyone gossiped.
When it was time for the feast to start, Thranduil guided me down the paths of Rivendell. We had arrived the day prior to get accustomed to the new realm and that I could get ready in peace for the great day. I hated being stressed, especially when it came to taking care of my looks. Lord Elrond and his daughter were already to be found at the great clearing where the feast was to be held, and I stepped out of my husbands arm, to greet them.
Hugging both of them, I linked my arm under Arwen to take her on a walk, wanting to catch up on that whole Aragorn thing that was going on in her life. “Soooo, tell me. What's it with Arathorns son that has your father write me letter after letter?”
“My father writes you letters over something this unimportant?” She gasped and I shrugged. “I am his cousin and married to the elven king. It was probably his last resort to ask me out of all.”
“Oh yeah, with your reputation no doubt.” Nudging me slightly, she giggled at her words. Scoffing with a fake hurt expression on my face, I clasped a hand in front of my chest. “My reputation? I sure hope it is only the best.”
“Absolutely. There is only good word about the kings whore that spreads the realms.” Arwen kept on teasing and I stayed in my fake offended persona, calling out for my husband who was only at the end of the long table: “Herven?” He instantly snapped his head around, giving me a soft smile: “Yes, my starlight?”
“Have you heard that I am apparently called the kings whore in these lands?” Letting my eyes convey the jest I put up, he caught it fairly quickly, puffing his chest a bit. “No, I have not. Show me those wicked, that dare to speak ill of my wife. I will have Feren see to them as soon as he is back.”
Seeing all the other elves stare at us in a mixture of disbelieve and slight fear, I had to fight hard to suppress my laugh. I knew that not many believed the king to be a jester himself, so I could only imagine the worry that must run through their veins, seeing him so openly speak a threat. But seeing that Lord Elrond scowled at me, I decided to reveal my bluff, giggling like a child. “I love you, herven. For what you are and thrive to be.” Thranduil knew I was trying to ease the tension, but of course he had to set another stone to the grave: “Your love only fuels my need to protect you from all harm. For as I have promised to cherish and take care of you for all eternity.”
His confession of love, made my giggle subside into a soft smile and I couldn’t help but stand in utter awe of him so openly speak about it. He wasn’t a man to show his emotions that openly through words, but it seemed that the interaction with Tauriel after seeing her in absolute grief over Kili must have made him realize that his previous action had cause much harm to many. Out of the corner of my eyes, I could see all of the surrounding servants and early guests stare at us, some even talking behind their hands. But my absolute focus laid upon my husband.
It wasn’t until now, that I realized he had come closer, drawing me in by my hips. “You are the best thing in my life, bereth. Never forget that. I don’t care what others might say, to me, you are the queen I worship.” That’s when he simply bend down, letting his hands rest on my lower back and waist, to kiss me. It wasn’t a passionate kiss, but it also was far away from a chastise peck on the lips. Only Lord Elrond clearing his throat got us to part again, a slight blush creeping up my cheeks. But Thranduil just proudly wrapped his arm around me.
***
The afternoon changed into the evening and after dinner was served, Lord Elronds servant had the clearing freed from the tables to enable dancing and simple talks and walks through the realm. I found myself wrapped into my husbands arms once again, relishing in his warmth as the spring wind seemed to have dropped a bit in temperature. “Are you cold, meleth?” He asked me, cuddling his head into my neck giving me hot little bites along my collarbone.
Turning in his arms, I took his face into my hands. “Not when you are with me, herven.” I gave him a peck to the lips, which made him smile softly. He tasted like elven wine. Heavy with sweet berries, a flowery note to it. But my body shivering with another breeze, made him sigh. “Feren.” He called out. “Could you please bring my cloak for my wife to warm up?”
“Of course, my king.” Feren answered in his usual soft tone. Moments later he came back with the heavy silver cloak, holding it out for me to slip into, but Thranduil had other plans. Taking it from his servant, he wrapped it around his shoulder and then pulled my back against his chest, closing his arms and the cloak around us. “That’s much better.” He whispered into my ear and I could feel him press me against his crotch.
He was hard, pressing his cock against my lower back. “Are you perhaps drunk, herven?” I asked, letting my hips innocently stroke over his hard member, when I leaned forward, freeing my hand under his cloak to reach for my goblet of wine. Thranduil growled silently behind me, the grip on my hips growing harder. “Of course not. My senses are very clear, meleth.”
“Is that so?” I teased, guiding one hand of his up to my chest underneath his cloak. Still watching the other elves dance freely, I slowly emptied my goblet, letting my husband grope me underneath our cover. The longer I took, the bolder he got, letting his fingers wander underneath my dress and between my legs. “You are not wearing anything else.” He silently stated, one finger pushing itself between my folds. I just emptied my goblet in one last gulp, stepping out of his hold and turning around. “Dance with me, herven.”
I could see his jaw tighten, as he took a deep breath taking a moment to take of his cloak and handing it to Feren. My eyes quickly snapped down to his crotch, seeing that he had sorted himself out, but for anyone looking longer than just a brief wandering gaze would see, that his manhood wasn’t that subtly longing for me.
He was quick to close the distance between us, holding me close to his body when he led us over the dance floor. “You are playing a dangerous game, ithil.” He threatened close to my ear, gently biting my ear lobe. I suppressed a moan, but my voice betrayed my played confidence: “I do? How would you come to that conclusion?”
“The way your eyes are literally undressing me, that ass pressed against me and maybe even the wetness I have already felt between your legs.” Thranduil whispered, forcing his knee between my legs. The music has switched from an uplifting song to a more sensual, intimate one, probably played to coax more couples onto the dance floor. But when my eyes met Arwen who was standing besides Lindir, giving me a thumbs up, I knew she had watched me and Thranduil.
Knowing full well, that she was testing my self-control with this song, I decided to give in to her challenge, letting myself fall even more into the arms of Thranduil. He didn’t seem to have noticed Arwen being responsible for my change in demeanor, but based on his hands wandering from the modest position on my shoulder blade down to my hips, I knew he had gotten my subtle hint to make this dance much spicier.
He not only guided me over the dance floor, but also made our bodies connect in the most sensual way possible, sparking my longing for him more and more. His eyes were trained on my face, eyes cockily challenging my control. A soft sigh left my lips, as he once again whirled me around, letting my core slide down his thigh, when he turned me outwards. “Please.” Was all I said once we were close again and he immediately stopped the dance, literally dragging me from the dance floor. Passing Feren, he grabbed his cloak from his servant. “I will take a hold of that for a while.” Then he just yanked me along, not caring about the many irritated looks we collected on our way out.
We made it down several paths, until we found ourselves beneath the festivities and on the edge of a small collection of trees. Thranduil let go of me, caging me in between a tree and his chest. “I need you.” His voice was coarse, just slightly above a snarl. His demeanor was harsh, the king in him breaking through. “I need you to obey me, meleth. Need you to be my little girl.”
I sank on my knees before him, nestling with his belt. “Let me take care of you.” I whispered, while I pushed down his pants and underwear. His cock was hard and dripping with precum. I wasted no time, taking him into my mouth. And as soon as he sank down my warm throat Thranduils head fell back. Steadying himself on the tree behind me, he loomed over me. A total mess; hair disarranged, eyes closed, lips hanging open.
Slowly I began to move my head up and down, as I watched him through my eyelashes. I wanted him to become agitated. Teasing him with my tongue dancing around his tip. His head fell back, an animalistic moan on his lips. He grabbed me by my hair, immobilizing my head and pulling back. With a sweet pop his member plopped out of my mouth. “Meleth… Please. Stop looking at me like that.”
“Like what?” I asked innocently.
“Like a vixen. I can barely control myself. And if you keep looking at me like that, I will lose it completely.”
“Then don’t. Take me. Control me. Make me yours. I am willing to give you everything I have.” The way he clenched his jaw, desperately holding on to the last bit of control he had over his mind, made me feel things I never imagined to feel. My whole body felt like it was set on fire, slowly burning its way to my middle, soaking me with my arousal.
Another growl ripped through his chest as he pushed his cock down my throat. I gagged as he forced himself down. Quickly I relaxed my throat. Drool started to drip down my chin, mixing with tears running from my eyes. Again and again, I choked on his size, but I didn’t care. All I wanted was him taking me as he liked it, as he needed me.
“Your mouth feels so good, my little starlight.” He moaned. I hummed with pleasure. His movements were strong, leaving me little room to breathe, but the heavenly feeling of his cock laying heavy on my tongue suppressed everything.
“Oh god, Elanore…” His grip on my hair grew stronger and I could feel him twitch in my mouth. I let my tongue dance around his shaft and tip, sucking in my cheeks to create more friction. I wanted to taste him, feel his hot seeds trickle down my throat.
His thrusts became irregular and he sucked in a sharp breath. I could see him holding back, waiting for my consent, which I eagerly gave him by nodding as much as he would let me. Again, I felt his member twitch rhythmically as he painted my throat with his seed. I swallowed all of it, without letting my eyes go of his, devotedly licking his member clean.
“Fuck…” He breathed out, carefully pulling me back by my hair. I just smiled at him, seductively wiping my lips with my thumb. “I love the way you get, when you are a little drunk.” I confessed, snuggling into his hand, that was still holding my head. He raised an eyebrow: “What do you mean?” Shrugging I got up from my knees. “You become much needier, openly showing how much you want me.”
“Do I not show my desire enough?” He asked, while putting his pants back on and I could see the tease in his eyes.
“You do.” I scoffed. “I just like both sides on you. The controlled and calculating and the soft and longing one. It just depends on the mood I am in.”
“And what mood are you in right now?” Studying my face intently, he grinned down on me. Winking at him, I stepped under his arm, bringing some distance between us. “One I want to be conquered in.” He got the hint, putting his cloak on the floor, spreading it out for me. Then he prowled around it, fixating me with his eyes. “I will see to ease your desire then.” Without giving any hint beforehand, he pounced at me, closing the distance between us in the blink of an eye.
With an ease, I wasn’t prepared for, he simply hoisted me over his shoulder, giving my ass a slap, before he carried me back to his cloak. Handling me roughly to be positioned beneath him. Then he started to slowly open the buttons of my corset one by one, kissing the skin he freed with every hook that came undone.
“I need you, herven.” I mewled, desperately wriggling underneath him, but he just ignored my pleads, keeping his slow pace of undressing me. Once he had opened my corset, he put it aside, to then mind meltingly slow push down each sleeve of my dress, until I could slip out. Now my upper body was freed for him and his lips immediately sank down on one nipple, sucking on it until it grew hard in his mouth. I moaned at the little relief it brought me, desperate for more. Playing with my other nipple with his fingers, he teased me, until I was sure to lose my mind. “Herven…” I pleaded, but he just rose from my chest. “Yes, my little starlight?”
“More.” I whimpered. “I need more.” But he just shook his head. “No, we will take it slow today. I want to savor you.” Kneeling back on his ankles, he started to undress himself, taking his time, while he watched me wriggle on the ground. Only when he had taken off all of his clothes, did he lean over me again. I couldn’t hold it back anymore, wrapping my legs around his hips, I pulled him in. “Stop playing with me and fuck me already.” But he was unmoving like a mountain.
“Beg.” Was all he said, the smile still plastered over his features. My eyes widened in shock. He wouldn’t dare to make me beg for him to fuck me, while we were in the open like this. Any moment someone could stumble upon us, but it seemed like Thranduil did not care one bit: “Beg, or I am stopping it right now.” He repeated, the tone in his voice now sharper, smile changing from cocky to arrogant. I shook my head, feeling the blush creep over my chest and cheeks. “Don’t make me do this…” I whispered.
“Do what?” He asked innocently.
“Herven, please… they are able to hear us.” Still whispering.
“They will hear whole other things coming out of that pretty mouth of yours once I am starting to have my fun with you. So go on, be a good girl and beg your king to fuck you properly.”
The sheer confidence he had, saying those filthy things, made my head reel in desire for him, but I decided to lean a bit further in his game. “Make me.” Those two words were his nemesis and I knew it. I knew that the moment I spoke those words would be the moment he would lose it. And I was right. The smile vanished from his lips in a split second.
Grabbing me under my right knee he flipped me over, pressing me down with as much force as he could muster to not hurt me. Now I had him where I wanted him to be, pushed into the ruthless commanding side of him. My core was throbbing in willing anticipation, sleek being spread all over my thighs. Forcefully, Thranduil pressed my legs apart, kneeling between them. One hand wrapped in my hair, turning my head to the side, while the other held his weight not to crush me. “You wanna play this game? You want me to stop being nice and treat you like a slut?” His voice was raspy, audibly running on the last string holding him together.
“Yes, please.” I moaned, spreading my legs even further and raising my ass up in the air. He let out a rough chuckle, seeing me melt in his hands like butter. “Look at that. All it took was a little force and you are behaving like a bitch in heat. Tell me meleth, do you think you deserve to be fucked like a good girl?” I tried to nod, earning a slight tug on my hair. “Words, little girl.”
“Please.” Was all I could whine, desperately trying to get some release.
“Again.” He rasped.
“Please, Herven. Fuck me. I need you, please.” I begged, not caring how desperate I sounded.
“Finally.” He whispered. “You are begging. Sometimes I wonder if you are putting up this act just to rile me up further. Be honest, is that true, bereth?”
“Hmm.” I hummed, not really caring about his words.
A deep sight came rumbling from his chest. “Do you even know what you do to me?” He asked, pressing a wet kiss on my shoulder. “The hold you have on me is bordering on insanity. I should be the responsible one, taking care of you. And yet here I am, pinning you down on the forest floor, desperately fighting to keep control over myself.” After a short pause he gained his stance back. “And I am the only one who gets to have you. This is all mine. My good little girl.” By the end his voice once again turned into a deep growl, fed by the jealousy of other men looking at me.
Stroking his cock through my folds, he teased me again. Forcing me to be this whining mess underneath him. Lining himself up with my entrance he slowly pushed into me, careful not to hurt me, since he didn’t prepare me before. But I was so riled up by him, that he had nearly no resistance gliding into me. When he bottomed me out, he let out a low groan.
Then he finally started to move. Rolling his hips forward and pressing me down even further. I let out a delighted hum, closing my eyes and gripping the cloak underneath my head harder. “Fuck…” He hissed above me, intertwining one hand again with my hair, while the other stayed pressed against the floor. “Look at me, bereth nin. Let me see those beautiful eyes of yours.” Following his command, I opened my eyes. Getting locked up in his deep blue eyes, now nearly blown black from lust.
Slowly he picked up the speed, not letting go of me. He was now hitting my sweet spot deep inside me at a steady rhythmical pace, that I let out another suppressed moan. “Don’t hold back. Let me hear you. Show me how good I make you feel.” Once again, his whole demeanor shifted. Had he been rough and commanding just a second ago, he was now as soft and loving as he could be. Letting go of my hair, he started to caress and stroke my body with feather light brushes. Just ever so slightly that it had me yearning for more.
The way his movements, his thrusts and touches played with my body was pure bliss. I was riding on a hot wave of love and lust toward my abyss. “Oh please…” A loud moan forced itself past my lips, much to the pleasure of Thranduil. He liked, when I was severely reacting to him, always making sure to pull as much pleasure out of me as my body could handle.
He started humming, bending down to kiss me. His lips were hot and hard against mine, still showing that he was indeed holding back for me. Giving me this lovely start. But underneath his well-kept attitude I could feel the need to possess me starting to boil. Him openly holding himself back, to fully commit to my pleasure, send so much love and lust through my body.
The knot in my stomach started to grow immeasurably. This mixed with Thranduil treating my so softly, pushed my emotionally agitated self over the edge. With tears running down my cheeks, I called out for him, now finally not caring about who might be able to hear us. He answered my call with letting go of my head. Only to then bury me underneath him, while pressing down my hands with his bigger ones. “Its alright, starlight. I am right here. You can let go.” He whispered against my ear. “You are doing so good. Such a good little girl. Taking me so well, so obedient. Go on. Come for me. Make a mess on my cock, I know you want to.”
A loud cry on my lips, I came hard. The wall of my orgasm hitting me with pure force. Dragging me over the cliff without any resistance. I was now in a free fall of blissfulness. Slipping in and out of reality, only being grounded by Thranduils low, raspy voice praising me. Bucking against his body I shakily came back to senses, to then get my breath knocked out of my lungs by his hungry kiss. He slowed his movements, letting me regain my stance, giving me a chance of further consent or to stop him from moving on. That’s what has struck me deeply about him from the beginning. No matter what, he was always focused on me giving my consent, to never step over any barrier I had.
“You can let go, herven. Its okey. You wont break me.” I said, my voice still shaky from my orgasm. Pushing the hair out of my eyes, he asked: “Are you sure about that? You don’t have to...” I interrupted him, before he could get caught up in his thoughts too much: “Yes, I am sure. I can feel how you want to go rough with me. Take me. Make me feel good. Make me yours.”
Instantly changing his demeanor, he pushed himself up, effectively pulling me to my knees as well. Then he leaned over me, pressing my face into towards the ground. “I want to hear you. Don’t you dare hold back, understood?” His voice didn’t let any room for discussion, so I obediently answered: “Yes, my king.”
“Good girl.” He rasped, wrapping my hair around his hand to get a better hold of me. Then he picked up a ruthless pace, forcing me to help steady myself with my arms spread out on the floor.
His fast pace had me forget any dignity that might have been left inside my body. Hitting my sweet spot with every thrust, now stretching me deeper than before, had me yelping and moaning out in pure pleasure. The lush sounds he was drawing from my body, mixed with my heavy breathing and his low groans. I could feel my juices from my previous orgasm running down my thigh, getting smeared around with every of his moves.
This right now was far away from the soft, sweet way he had thrusted into me before. He was now railing me without mercy, using me to his full pleasure. But that’s exactly how I wanted him to treat me. As an answer to his behavior, I twitched around his cock, implying my next upcoming orgasm. He pulled me up by my hair to his chest. “You ask before you come, you hear me?” He growled into my ear. Voice strained in sharp control over his inner needs.
“Yes.” I whimpered, not thinking about the consequences of not addressing him with his title.
“Yes what?” He snarled, shoving me down. A sharp slap on my left butt cheek, had me yelp out in pain, but that only seemed to spur him on further. “Answer me!” Another slap followed onto the right side of by behind.
“Yes, my king.” I cried out, again tears pricking in my eyes.
“Good girl.” He praised. “Don’t you dare forget my title, whore.”
“I am sorry, my king. Please…” I begged, squeezing him with my throbbing pussy, not daring to speak the words to beg for another orgasm.
“As you should be. Does a good girl disobey her king?” He pressed on further.
“No, my king. Please. I am close… I cant…” My cries were getting more and more desperate. I couldn’t hold back for much longer, silently praying he would release me. But it was Thranduil we were speaking about. The king of sass and teasing.
“Then what makes you think you get to have another orgasm? Havent I already given you enough? And yet here you are, begging to give you a second one.” I could hear the pure pride of having me at his mercy. It was what got him off the best.
“Please, herven. I cant… I am too close. Let me come, please my king.” I squealed, holding myself together by nothing more than a thread and pure willpower. Luckily, he knew how close I was, because he pulled me up against his chest again. Wrapping his warm arms around my body. “Come, pin iell. Let go for me.”
And that I did. Relaxing into his hold, I let the second wave hit me with all the force and turbulences it brought with it. Far away I could hear myself, moan or much more cry out his name, clawing my fingers to his arms, to gain at least some stability. Only a few moments later, I could feel his cock twitch against the shuddering walls of my core. Spilling his hot seed deep inside of me.
With a deep growl, Thranduil sunk onto the ground, burying me underneath him. I could feel him pressing me down, but luckily, he had enough senses left to support his weight to not crush me. We stayed like this for a few minutes. Dwelling in the existence of one another, before he slowly pulled out. I hissed at this movement, because it now made me painfully aware of the roughness, he had fucked me with. Great, now I wouldn’t be able to walk properly for a few hours if not days…
Carefully he helped me back into my dress, cleaning me as good as he could with a hanker chief, before he took care of himself. When we were dressed again, I tried to sort my hair, him immediately helping to redo my braids. After he had deemed me presentable again, he wrapped his cloak around me, protecting me from the cold that had only now hit my senses again. Slowly we walked back to the festivities, me trying my best to get my stability back and him making sure I would make it back in one piece.
When we had reached the clearing again, I could feel several eyes rake over us, inspecting our appearance in great detail. Lord Elrond stood there, only a few steps away from us. And the look on his face spoke more than I wanted it to be. Scolding both of us with his eyes, he didn’t even walk over to us, when he spoke. It would have been pointless anyways, as it seemed, everyone knew what had happened.
“I know you both are very… indulging in each other. But was there really no other way as to do it in public? This close? Everyone was able to hear her.” Lord Elrond, breathed out, the anger visible on his features. I was averting my gaze, not having the strength to stand up against him. My husband however stepped forward, shielding me with his body. “Oh, did we get heard? What a shame. My apologies.” He said, a fake gasp to his words and I knew that he was wearing the most sarcastic smile on his lips.
Lord Elrond just stuttered, not even caring to address Thranduil by his title anymore: “Thranduil… By Valar I swear…” But he didn’t get any further, my husband interrupting him once again: “There is nothing to worry about anymore. I doubt my wife would be able to handle a second round.” And with that being said, he pulled me over the clearing and towards a small table at the side. Everyone was staring at us and I should have felt embarrassed, but the simple way my husband had turned the accusation around, making it seem as if it was the most normal thing to happen, made me feel way better. And in a way, a great wave of pride washed over me, knowing that Thranduil had just made everyone question their sanity.
Summary: Aaron and Lilith get home and Aaron takes care of her in his own way.
Word count: 2280
Warnings: smut, rough sex, femal orgasms, oral sex, f recieving, some degradation, slightly Dom! Aaron, sub! reader. Minors DNI!!! This contains adult content.
Where to begin:
Summary: Lilith, Hotchs girlfriend gets kidnapped because of Aarons history as an FBI agent
Word count: 6055
Warnings: kidnapping, torture
After Aaron had dismissed his team, telling them to not come in the next day, unless something really serious happened, I found myself in his car. We sat in silent watching the afternoon sun warming the city around us. Aaron had his hand on my thigh, softly squeezing it. I opened my legs a bit, to give him more room to work, watching as his head snapped around to look at me, when he felt my arousal between my legs. “What?” I asked. “Seeing you handle that interrogation was hot, to say the least.”
At my words his face lit up with something I couldn’t quite put a foot on. “You find it appealing when I interrogate suspects?” I shifted in my seat, rubbing my thighs together, but he held me in place. “Maybe…” I whispered, not daring to look at him. He groaned at my words, stopping the car in front of our apartment complex. “Do you know what that does to me?”
I leaned over to him, letting my hand slide along his thigh and up to his crotch. “I hope it does the right thing…” I breathed out, looking up at him through my lashes.
“Lilith…” He groaned, head falling back. “We should get you inside. You need to rest. It was a long day…” Trying his best to talk sense into me, but his body betrayed him. Shivering under my touch he didn’t do anything to stop me. “I don’t want to rest, Aaron.” I moaned his name, palming him through his pants and feeling how he grew harder. “I need you. Please, Sir.” Those words seemed to finally snap him out of his frozen state. Grabbing my hands, he firmly held me in place, looking down on me. “Get your ass inside. Now!”
Not thinking twice, I stumbled out of the car, racing for the door. Aaron close behind me. Right when we made it up the stairs and into our apartment, he picked me up, pressing me against the door. His lips hard against mine. His kiss was passionate and harsh as if he had problems controlling himself. “Aaron…” I moaned against his lips and he seemed to understand what I wanted.
Stumbling through the living room of the apartment, we fell onto the couch, him immediately over me, and riding me from my clothes. “Jack…” I asked, to breathless to say more.
“He is sleeping over at Jessicas. His grandfather is having a good weekend and Jack wanted to spent some time with him.” Aaron answered, not once stopping to rid me from my clothes. Without further distraction, he quickly settled between my legs.
“Oh my GOD!” His tongue traced my clit lightly, barely giving much stimulation, but even that was enough to make my legs starting to quiver.
While his tongue tracing my clit felt absolutely amazing, nothing prepared me for feeling his tongue tracing along my soaked slit, before delicately prodding inside of me. “Aaron!” I shrieked out, his tongue trailing back to my clit before I felt his finger slowly enter my core. He raised his mouth from my center, looking me straight into my eyes. “Fuck… how I love hearing you scream my name.” His voice was nearly a growl.
He was passionate about pleasing me, humming at my skin. Making sure to wait for me to relax, welcoming the pleasure rather than being surprised by it, before he slowly started to thrust the single digit in and out of my core. I tossed my head back, gripping the pillows around me at the feeling of his long fingers reaching parts of me that I could never reach myself.
“Fuck!” I yelped out, his finger finding the perfect spot inside of me, curling to massage it gently and bringing me closer to the edge. My walls pulsating in rhythm with his thrusts, the wet and messy sounds of my pleasure filling the room. I felt him moan, even more as he brought his free hand up my chest, pinching and pulling my nipple before switching to the neglected breast, simultaneously adding a second finger.
I cried out for him. “Don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” My back began to arch off the couch, as his ministrations went on, his fingers pounding into my core as his lips continued to suck eagerly at my clit. I was already so riled up from seeing him in the interrogation room, that it did not take long for him to get me to the abyss of my first orgasm. “Oh my…” I rasped, my voice hoarse and thin. “Aaron!” I yelled, as my orgasm washed over me all the sudden. Riding it out, as he refused to cease his actions on my body until I couldn’t take any more and had to pull him away.
“Oh, how I love seeing you like this. All ready for me.” He snickered; his eyes trained on the spot between my legs. I could feel my wetness slowly dripping out of my core, running down onto the couch. “A shame I had to take you home. I would have loved to see Damien watch me fuck you. Have him see how much I love you and what I would do to protect you. I would have fucked my seed so deep inside of you. Taking you until you are begging for me to stop. Making you a crying mess for everyone to hear, my cum leaking out of your pretty little pussy.”
I whined at his words, my body instinctively arching. “You are so needy for me. My beautiful little slut.” Playing with my folds, he pulled another moan from my lips. Forcing his fingers back into me, he curled them once more, finding my sweet spot just so easily. “This pussy belongs to me, you hear me?”
“Yes.” I breathed out, my voice high pitched from the pleasure he was once again granting me.
“Yes what?” He snarled, his dark eyes squinting with a slight threat that shot the heat right between my legs.
“Yes, Sir.” I mewled. “Please. I need you. Please…” Sounding like a needy child, I cried out for him, spreading my legs further to coax him in. He stopped moving his fingers inside of me, slowly pulling them out. “Do it again. Beg for it. I know you want to.”
“Aaron…” My moan was barely understandable. “Please, Sir. I need you. I want you to take me, use me. Please…” Without a warning, he lined his cock up with my entrance, bottoming out in one go. I yelped at the pain of being stretched so suddenly, but it soon subsided, when he started his slow and passionate pace. He wanted to take his time. Relish in the moment.
I was a quivering mess beneath him. My eyes rolling back into my head, lips hanging open, hands gripping at everything they felt. He growled above me, causing my eyes to snap open. Like a ravenous predator, his eyes captured mine. A desire burning inside of them that only he could produce. “Please…” I whimpered once again, now completely pushed into submission by his demeanor. He grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him.
Aaron tapped my lips with his fingers and I obediently opened my mouth, taking his long digits down my throat. I choked on their length, but forced down the gag reflex. “Hands above your head.” He ordered and I quickly moved them where he wanted them. His response was taking them into his big hand, the pace switching from slow to a more moderate speed, knocking the air out of my lungs.
My head hung back, my lips being parted by his fingers, drool running down my cheeks, as I gave myself to him. The searing heat returning, starting between my legs, and slowly burning its way through every fiber of my body. Soon my moans were accompanied by his groans, the sound of him growling my name and cursing dragging me towards the edge in record speed. I tried to ask for more, but his fingers restrained me from forming a coherent sentence. With a knowing grin, he let go of my mouth, looking at me challengingly: “What is it, darling?”
“M… More.” I moaned out. “Please. I need more.” He hummed at my request, bending down to kiss me. “Hmmm. My sweet little slut. So eager to be fucked. Wishing to be ruined.” He murmured between kisses, smothering every inch of my body he could reach. Unable to even process his words, he caught me by surprise, when he took my right leg and threw it over his shoulder, the space now enabling him to pound into me even deeper.
“God, yes!” I cried out, twitching beneath him and trying to get away from his harsh thrusts. His cock hitting me deeply and perfectly on my sweet spot, to an extend that I wasn’t sure if it was still pleasure that shot through my body. “This was what you requested, was it not?” He cued and I couldn’t help but mewl. “It is what you begged me for. To give you more, isn’t that right, slut?”
Trying my hardest to answer him, I opened my lips, but my sentence got ripped away by the sudden moan that rushed through my lips. Even though I was staring at him, I wasn’t really able to focus on anything in particular. All my attention laying on the feelings he freed deeply in my body. “There… Please…” My words were slurred and hasty, my brain drunken from the pleasure overtaking my body. “Here?” He cockily asked, repeating the exact movement that had me reeling in a mixture of pleasure and overstimulation. “Or perhaps here?” Dragging his free hand over my body, he pinched my nipples hard, before he let his fingers wander lower. Circling my clit with soft little touches, he watched me, as I fell apart.
Searing hot the fire rushed through my veins. I tried to warn him from my upcoming orgasm, but my body was faster than my mind. My walls clamping down around his cock, I shakily came undone beneath him, the cry of his name ringing through the living room. A string of curse words left him, my hip now marked in a new red bruise of his hand. But he didn’t falter in his thrusts. Relentlessly pounding into me, knowingly overstimulating me in the chase of his own release.
“I… Cant… Please… cant…” I cried out, but he cut me off with a hand around my throat. “Take it.” He growled. “I know you can. Be a good girl for me and take my cock.” His eyes were burning dark, the wild lust flaming through his pupils. And then he squeezed my throat, watching me, as my eyes rolled back into my head once more. The cry of his name, caught in my throat, my body overshooting with bliss and a blinding fire.
Trembling. That’s what I was able to do and not much more. My frame buried beneath him, as he captured my swollen lips with his, only giving me short allowances of air. My vision got blurry, a tingly feeling spreading through my limps and I nearly missed the second wave of hot pleasure racing through my body. Aaron of course noticed it by the way my walls were gripping him once more. “Come.” He demanded. “Come for me again.”
It was all I needed to hear, when he let go of my throat, supporting his weight on both of his arms, letting go of my hands. Shattering around him a second time, I gripped his shoulders, pressing myself against his frame to find something to ground me against the violent shivers that overtook my body. It was blinding and breathtaking, as I released the blistering heat in my body with a cry of his name, that was surely heard in the apartments around us.
I barely noticed him being brought to his own release, the stuttering pulse of my walls, finally pulling him over the edge as well. A growl on his lips, he captured my mouth with his, forcing me into a heated and passionate kiss. The once harsh and fervent snaps of his hips melted into soft bucks, rolling against my core until he slowly came to a stop.
It took him a few moments to find his composure again, but when he did, he slowly pulled out of me and I couldn’t help myself but curse. “I am sorry, my love.” He whispered, stroking the hair out of my face. “I should have been softer on you.” Looking over my body, he let his hand rest against my core, cooling the heated flesh with his cold touch. Then he got up on his feet, and I only now realized, that he was still wearing all of his clothes. Smiling at him, I tried to get up, but he shook his head.
“Rest, love. I will take care of you.” Once he had his clothes sorted, he kneeled down next to me again, carefully wrapping a blanket around my shivering body, the coldness of the unheated apartment slowly creeping into my bones. “Aaron…” I whimpered out, trying to reach out for him, but he shushed me immediately. “Its alright, my love. I got you.” Picking me up from the couch, he made his way through the apartment and into the bathroom.
He sat me down on the edge of the tub, starting to fill it with water. “I love you.” I quietly whispered, reaching for his hand. Turning to look at me, he kneeled between my legs. “I love you more.”
Summary: Lilith, Hotchs girlfriend gets kidnapped because of Aarons history as an FBI agent
Word count: 4045
Warnings: Hotch interrogating the unsub, yelling, description of crimes, nothing to drastic
Where to begin:
Summary: Lilith, Hotchs girlfriend gets kidnapped because of Aarons history as an FBI agent
Word count: 6055
Warnings: kidnapping, torture
Pov Lilith:
Suddenly the door crashed and I saw a tall darkhaired man jump at my torturer. It took me a second to realize it was Aaron that had thrown himself onto the other man punching him several times, before he was pulled back by Morgan. I could feel the chain loosen, but my legs were to weak to support my weight and I dropped to the floor. My skin burned and my joints ached from where I tried to fight against my restrains.
A familiar face with long dark blond hair hovered in front of me, talking to me, but I didn’t understand the words that were spoken. I just let the tears flow, a wet veil covering my sight, making everything blurry. I could feel my hands being freed and someone pulling me into a seated position. A warm fabric was planted on my shoulders and the smell of Aarons cologne hit my nose. I instantly relaxed, holding onto the person in front of me. And by the thin body, I managed to figure out it was Reid, that had untied me.
Now Aarons voice was booming through the room. “Morgan, get that man inside the car and get a blanket from the trunk. Reid, call the rest of the team over, we need to secure that house.”
“Aaron.” I cried out, letting go of Reid and snapping my head around in search of my boyfriend. Instantly the arms holding me changed, grew stronger and more familiar. I nuzzled into Aarons neck, holding on tightly, not caring that his vest scrapped my sore skin. Clinging to his body, I cried into his chest, not letting go of him.
After what seemed like eternity, I felt the soft fabric of his suit jacket being replaced by something bigger and rougher. A blanket. Aaron tried to detangle me from him, wrapping me up in the blanket, before he took me in his arms again. I didn’t let go of him, so he just got up, carrying me out of the house. He carried me to the EMT that waited out front, staying at my side all while I got checked out. Silently I let the EMT do his work, listening half-heartedly to what he was saying. Apparently my injuries didn’t require me going to the hospital, so I denied the offer. JJ appeared next to me, handing me a fresh set of clothes, she probably got from Aaron and my shared apartment.
I excused myself into the back of the ambulance, getting dressed. With stiff fingers, I slipped into the clothes, hissing when the underwear and bra pressed against my skin. When I came out, there was only Hotch, Reid and Morgan waiting outside to escort me back to the car. Not letting go of Aaron, I followed him into the back of the car, Morgan driving and Reid on the passenger seat. “What happens now?” I asked into the silence of the car.
“You will have to give a statement. After that I will drive you home and stay with you, while the team will interrogate him.” Aaron answered, rubbing my hand softly. I looked at him. “I wanna see it.”
“What?” He asked, the confusion striking his face for a short amount of time, before he was able to get his expression back in control.”
“I wanna watch that asshole being interrogated.” I repeated, louder this time.
“Lilith… I don’t think that is a good idea. What he will say, might hurt you even more.” Aaron tried to argue, but I shook my head. “No, Aaron. I need to see it. That man wanted me because you apparently killed his brother. I wanna know what happened. I got dragged into this, I deserve the answer I want.”
“I don’t… That’s… What if you cant stand it?” Aaron stuttered, taking my face into his hands, caressing my cheeks softly. I tilted my head, shooting him a smile. “Aaron, as much as I love your absolute will to protect me, I am my own person. I can make my own choices. Besides, I work as a social worker in a police station. What do you think I do all day? I have worked with all kinds of criminals, ranging from theft to murder. I think I can handle that piece of shit fairly well.”
Aaron let out a deep sigh and I knew that it wouldn’t take much more for him to give in. So, I played my secret card, tilting my head and throwing him the sweetest puppy eyes I could muster. “Please, Aaron.” I whispered, kissing the thumb that was stroking my lips. And by the way he closed his eyes, I knew I won. He let out a low hum, taking away his hands and leaning back into the seat. “I should have known you were a dangerous woman the moment I met you…” He grumbled, wiping his face. I let out a laugh: “Looks like your profiling ability got overthrown by rose tinted glasses and my cleavage.” My words made Morgan chuckle lowly and he tried to hide it in a cough. Reid on the other hand looked a bit bewildered.
The rest of the car ride happened in silence and since my torture was filmed, I just had to retell what happened when I was kidnapped. Now I was standing in the bathroom, brushing my teeth and combing my hair to look at least a bit presentable before I stepped out again, letting my eyes wander through the office. JJ was the first to spot me, waving me over and handing me a cup. “Its tea. Hotch said you don’t like coffee.” She said, guiding me through the room and into a smaller room, what I identified as the round table room from Hotch stories. The rest of his team was sitting in it, carefully watching me.
Sitting down, I sighted. “You guys really suck at being subtle.” Looking around I asked: “So who exactly is who?” After a short introduction, everyone’s attention was back on me and I started to shrink in my chair. Reid was the first to talk again: “In the car, you said, you are a social worker, but how did you meet Hotch?”
“Yeah, I am. At first, I wanted to become a police officer, but I dropped out, after I had to shoot a gun for the first time. After that I decided to study social work, since I could still work in a similar field, but more as a helping person rather than an executing one. One day, I was late for work, literally running into him and spilling my tea all over his suit. God that was so embarrassing… I offered to get it cleaned for him. At first, he didn’t want me to, but I can be persistent, so I got him to at least let me pay for it and that’s how we got in contact. I gave him my number to call me when he got his suit cleaned, but he didn’t. Weeks went by and he didn’t call or text, so I thought he forgot. Well, coincidence had it, that he got a speeding ticket showing up in the police department I work at to get it taken of his record since that apparently happened during a case. I took my chance after the officer took his personals, writing down his number and I texted him later the day.”
Hotch entering the room, made me stop my story, but he just sent a small smile towards me. “And it took me a very long while to get her to tell me how she got my number, all while she kept on bargaining for me to give her the amount she needed to pay for the suit.”
“What can I say, it worked, didn’t it?” I laughed, leaning back in my chair. He just grunted, turning his attention towards the team: “Reid, I want you to accompany Lilith into the observation room, Morgan you and me will interrogate Damian Hawksley.” Without any hesitation the team got to work.
And now here I was. Standing behind the mirror glass, watching the man, that kidnapped and tortured me sit in his chair, like he owned the world. Morgan and Hotch arguing how to best interrogate him. I cleared my throat: “He wont react to intimidation. He is fixated on Aaron because his brother is dead. When he tortured me, he talked. He wants revenge for what happened to his brother and if he didn’t lie, he has stage 4 lung cancer, so he has nothing to lose and all he wants is Aaron to suffer. He wont react to any threats or deals. All he wants is to play his last game.”
All three men, turned around looking at me. I shrugged my shoulders: “What? Just because I am not a profiler doesn’t mean, I cant read people.”
“He talked to you?” Reid asked, looking like he was intently thinking about something. I nodded: “Yes, he wouldn’t stop talking about how his brother became this monster and when he studied him, how he understood why. And then he went on, how Aaron was the same as him, turned into a killer by his profession. Have you guys not seen the video?” I asked confused to why these things weren’t on their mind. Morgan and Reid turned to look at Aaron who seemed like he wanted to be swallowed by the floor. “I might have told them not to watch it, because I didn’t want them to see you like this.”
I facepalmed, groaning at his words. “This is your job, Aaron. You need to know the details in order to do it right.”
“You were naked and being tortured. I just wanted to spare you from the embarrassing situation between them and you. You are important to me and at one point would have met them.” He argued, face still, but I could read in his eyes how close that got to him. Taking a deep breath, I reached out for his arm. “Thank you, Aaron. I know its coming from a good place of heart, but its hurting the team to do their job. I am sure they have seen much more crucial cases and regarding me, I come from a nudist family. I probably have seen more naked people on nude beaches before I even went to school, than the average human will in their life time. Nudity is not something I am ashamed of, you know that.”
His neck was slowly turning red and he started to shuffle uncomfortably. “I know. Its just… I didn’t… Its different with the team…” He said not really giving any good argument, so I just clicked my tongue. “You really could loosen up sometimes. Makes you seem old and stiff otherwise. Besides if you wanted me to meet the team, they would have seen me half naked sooner or later, you know what my wardrobe looks like for private attire.” I chuckled at the thought I had. “That actually makes me wonder about how many people think I am your sugar babe or a hoe you picked up on the streets…”
“Lilith…” Aaron warned me, but I just tilted my head teasingly: “What? Scared I am saying the truth?”
I could see how my words affected him, as he stiffened up, catching the twitch that nearly made him take a step towards me. And when I could read him like that, I was sure the others were as well. Looking to the other two men, I was right. Morgan looked like he was about to burst out in laughter, while Reid looked like a little boy catching his parents mid act. Aaron just sighted, leaving the room wordlessly. Morgan turned towards me, with a teasing smile: “I am starting to take a liking towards you lil Mama.” Raising a brow, I asked: “Starting? There was never another option than to like me.”
After I had forced Aaron to at least watch the tape with Reid and Morgan, so they could interrogate Damian better, I had gotten myself another cup of tea and a chair. Now sitting again in the observation room with Reid, sharing a pack of sweets. Hotch suddenly yelling made me jump in my seat, scattering part of the sweets around the floor.
“I’m sick of this! Tell me why you did it!”
“I think you know.” Damian didn’t even flinch. He just kept on smiling. “Playing the hard dominant man wont get you anywhere, Aaron. So please sit down and we talk like well-mannered gentlemen.”
Based on the way Aarons shoulders tensed at his words, I could see, it took him everything not to lay hands on Damian again. Morgan stepped in, turning Damians attention back to him: “Look man. Whatever you say can help you get a better outcome. But you have to talk to me, you understand? He doesn’t want to help you, I do.”
Damian did indeed look at Morgan, but just scoffed at his words: “Do you really think, I need somebodies help? I got what I wanted. I had my revenge. She will never be the same. I will always be a part of their lives, as much as Aaron is part of my life. There is nothing to do or say anymore. You got me, have me on video, torturing the girlfriend of an FBI agent. Why waste your time with this interview?”
“It is standard procedure.” Aaron said, sitting back down on his chair.
“Standard procedure…” Damian mused. “More like you trying to understand the why.” Then he looked directly at the glass. “Is she watching? Liliiiith…” He sang, getting up from his seat, falling into a fit of laughter. “Lilith my darling, why are you so shy?”
I scrambled back from the glass, looking at Reid, who just calmly put a hand on my shoulder. “He cant see or hear us through the glass. You are safe in here.” He said, squeezing my shoulder slightly. In the interrogation room, Aaron was also up on his feet, rounding the table and pressing Damian back into his chair. “Sit down and shut up!” He yelled, not letting go of him. “Do you really think you are winning anything? In here you might be able to play the big guy, but in prison you will be eaten alive. You know what happens to inmates that raped women? They are on the end of the food chain… just above child molesters.” Aaron’s face contorted into a dark smile, as he leaned down to Damian. “And as you might know from stalking me and her, I was a prosecutor before being an agent. I have enough connections to get you into the right prison with the right people knowing your story…” He left the end of the threat hanging in the air.
“You cant do that…” Damian whispered, his face starting to lose its color. Aaron stood up again, but made no effort in stepping away from him. “Oh, I totally can. As you said. You have nothing to lose, no family left. It is up to the court to send you in a fitting prison.”
“I am sick. They are not going to put me with the rest of the inmates.” Damian tired to argue back, but Aaron just chuckled. “You are not sick enough. And words spread fast in prison…”
I could see Damian swallow hard, before his face went back to show his arrogant and cocky smile. “Look at that. You are finally showing your true colors. Tell me, agent Hotchner. How does it feel to not suppress it anymore?” He leaned back, looking up at Aaron who wore an unreadable facial expression. “You have all you need, Aaron. Your girl is safe, you have me arrested, there is nothing special about my case. And yet here we are. Do you wanna know what I am thinking? I think you want revenge. We are the same Aaron. The only difference between us is the side we are standing on.”
“You are right.” Aaron said, and I gasped in shock. I watched, as Aaron slowly walked around the table leaning against the wall next to the mirror. “I do want revenge. But there is another difference between us. I don’t act upon it.”
“No, you just go home and take it out on your girl.” Damian leaned back, eyeing Aaron with a sharp smile. “And I know that that whore you call your girlfriend is absolutely living for it.”
“Careful of your next words.” Morgan threatened him, but Aaron just raised his hand: “Does that make you jealous, Damian? Angry even? That I get to do what you only can dream of?” Shifting in his position, Aaron crossed his arms, waiting for Damian to answer.
The other man just looked at him stunned, while Morgan was also leaning back, watching the conversation unfold in front of him. “What? Are you at a loss of words now? I don’t feel guilty for what I do. I know she wants me to and can handle it. And that’s the thing that divides us. I have her consent. You have nothing besides hatred and desire.”
“She will leave you one day.” Damian gritted out. “She will leave as soon as she learns what you truly are. A man controlled by his work. She might not see it now, but one day she will. There is no future for the two of you. Right now, she is fine with your working hours, as she herself is dedicated to hers. But that will change, when she gets older. Wants a family. And what then? Are you going to step down from your work? Put her and your family first? We both know that that’s not going to happen Aaron. And then? Then she will fight for it, make herself believe she can handle it until the day comes where all breaks down. You will lose Aaron. One way or another.”
Aaron didn’t react to his words. Calmly, he sat down again, closing the file in front of him, before he looked at his opponent again. “Is that what you want? Seeing others lose?” Damian leaned forward, spitting out: “No. I just want to see you lose. I want you to suffer the same as I did. Feel the helplessness while watching from afar as your and the life of people close to you crumbles into pieces. You have taken away my brother. Sentenced him to death!”
“Your brother was a rapist and murderer.” Aaron argued back. “He was a sadist. Getting off on torturing his victims by cutting them as much as possible. And when he got bored, he would stab and slash his victims until they were disfigured beyond recognition. Raping them again, as they slowly bleed to death, the last thing they would see and feel was his face and him orgasming at the state they were in. He got what he deserved.”
“He is my brother!” Damian yelled out. “He protected me growing up. I just honored his legacy!” I gasped in shock, clasping a hand in front of my mouth and letting the bag of sweets fall to the floor. All I could focus on was the contorted face of Damian, starring at Aaron in his mania. “She would have been my offering. My thanksgiving for what he has done for me. She is the perfect woman. The girl of the man who killed my brother. Exactly his type. Young, small, and feminine.”
“Then why didn’t you do it? You had enough time to do exactly what your miserable excuse of a brother did. But you couldn’t. Why?” Aaron pressed on, staring the man in front of him down.
“Because she is different.” Damian gave in.
“Different?” Morgan asked, catching the unsubs attention: “Yes. She didn’t cry or beg for me to set her free. She fought. Attacked me. But that was wrong. She wasn’t allowed to do that! She needs to be scared. That’s what they all did. She ruined it. I had to break her for her to be perfect.”
“I think its because you got fixated on her rather than to finish your task to honor your brother.” Aaron said, calmly. “You stalked us, watched us, and saw that there was another way to fulfil the desires your brother made you believe were something cruel and abnormal. And you couldn’t comprehend the difference between what you learned from your brother and what you saw in her. Isn't that right?”
Damian looked to the side. Aarons words clearly hit him deeply. “That’s not true…” He whispered, but his whole body language changed. Slumped against the chair, he looked down defeated. “It’s not right for her to like it… Its abnormal. What have you done to her? My brother might be a monster that lived out his desires, but what are you? You are even worse.” Damian had started to talk himself into rage, jumping up from his chair again and attacking Aaron. Morgan was just quick enough to catch him and hold him in place, while he screamed on: “Taking advantage of a young innocent woman! Grooming her into the perfect little plaything you want her to be! And I am the criminal? If I am one you are too!”
Aaron just stood up, collecting the file from the table, and walking towards the door. “We are done here now.” But Damian did not stop yelling, insulting Aaron over and over again, while Morgan hauled him out of the room and down the hallway. Moments later the door of the observation room opened and Aaron stepped in. Without thinking twice, I set down my empty cup, jumping in his arms. He wasn’t expecting me to attack him like that, so he stumbled against the door, but caught me nonetheless. “Hey there little one.” He breathed out, pressing me against his body. I leaned back, smirking at him: “Soooo, you are apparently a very bad man because you groom me. Anything you want to say to your defence?”
He set me down, pecking my lips softly. “No. Not at all. Guilty of all crimes, Ma’am.”
“I should arrest you.” I mused, leaning against his chest, and taking a deep breath of his calming scent. He just chuckled, stroking my back. “The only one that should be arrested is you for littering governmental property.” I tilted my head, looking around. Indeed, there where several pieces of candy scattered around from where I dropped the bag earlier. “This is your fault. You scared me with that screaming action.”
Letting go of me, he got on his knees, starting to collect the candy again. I just stood there watching him with a smirk. “God how I love it when you are on your knees…” His head snapped around, throwing me a sharp warning, but I chose to ignore it: “Maybe I should get in trouble more often.” The double meaning of my words not even hidden. Aaron got up from his knees, after he had collected the last bit, setting the bag down on the table behind me, causing him to lean very close to me. “I would be very careful of your requests, Kitty.” Whispering my pet name very seductively in my ear. I shivered at his words, the hairs in my neck starting to stand up and by the smirk he shot me, he got exactly what he wanted.
Reid clearing his throat, made me jump a bit, but Aaron just turned around, looking at his colleague as if nothing happened. Stuttering with his words, Reid mumbled: “I uhh… I really don’t want to interrupt anything, but uh… I think we should head back. The team is tired and wants to go home.”
Taking my hand in his, Aaron signaled Reid to go first. Grabbing my empty cup and the bag of candy, I followed the two men back into the office, meeting Morgan on the way. He shot me a smile. “So, whatcha thinking about your first interrogation?” He asked. I just shrugged my shoulders. “Remind me to never get caught with my crimes.”
Summary: Aaron and Lilith get home and Aaron takes care of her in his own way.
Word count: 2280
Warnings: smut, rough sex, femal orgasms,
Summary: Lilith, Hotchs girlfriend gets kidnapped because of Aarons history as an FBI agent
Word count: 3053
Warnings: kidnapping, torture, violence, nothing described too drastic
Where to begin:
Summary: Lilith, Hotchs girlfriend gets kidnapped because of Aarons history as an FBI agent
Word count: 6055
Warnings: kidnapping, torture
Pov Lilith:
The pain shooting through my left cheek was immense. A hot stinging sensation from the hit rushing through my face and down my spine. Then suddenly his demeanor changed. He switched to softly stroking my cheek, then my neck, my shoulders and up my neck again. “Such a beautiful skin. A real shame to destroy it…” Looking to his buddy, he changed his voice. “Leave us alone. I wanna have some play time, with my little doll here.” The Alexander Ludwig copy, just scoffed, leaving us with a shake of his head.
As soon as we were alone, Oldman was again starting to touch me. I tried to flee his touches, but he would simply force me against my restraints, playing with my helplessness, taunting me: “Look at that. Not so fierce anymore. Has the situation finally caught up to your stupid brain?”
“I am not stupid.” I hissed, freezing, when he bowed down to speak right next to my ear: “Sure about that? I mean a young 23-year-old girl ending up with a man that is nearly twice her age. Its either stupidity or money. Clearly with him being a Fed, he has a good income but that’s far from being at a sugar daddy level. So, it must be your stupidity to think he would really settle for a girl like you.”
“He loves me.” I gritted out, trying my best to hide how much his words affected me.
“Oh honey. He loves the idea of you. The fact you admire him with every part of your being. I mean what else do you have to offer that he needs? He has a son, a job, was married. Ohhh yeah poor Haley… she was a wonderful mom, a shame she is dead.” He stopped for a moment, before he spoke again. His tone now even more mocking: “Do you really think a man will move on that fast after his wife divorced him and died? He has a son with her. A son he is now expecting you to raise. Its all a perfect plan he has. Like he always does… A young beautiful toy playing house with him, to stupid to see the real Hotchner. The cold, calculating Agent he is.”
“He loves me!” I repeated, now louder, as if I had to make myself believe my words. “You have no idea what he is. He is caring, loving and devoted to me and Jack. If he ever was cold towards you, then I am sure you deserved it!”
“Yes, make yourself believe that. That will only make the reality hit harder. And when it will, you will wish I killed you.” Oldman gritted out between clenched teeth. “You know, it happened to me. I got my reality ripped out underneath me the moment I realized my brother was a killer. Do you know how that felt? Your own brother a fucking killer. That’s something that only happens to other people and not yourself. But in that moment, I realized how much I am other people. We all are. Replaceable. Just with the snap of a finger.”
“I am not afraid of you. If that’s what you want from me.” I retorted, watching him step around me. He tilted his head, eyeing me with interest. “Clearly you are not. You already love a killer. Something we have in common. Both bound to a killer by this stupid thing called love.”
“Aaron is not a killer!” I yelled, fighting against the restraints. But they wouldn’t budge. Oldman just turned around, walking through the room until he leaned against the wall behind the camera. “He is not? Then how would you call it? He killed people before. That clearly makes him a killer. What is the difference between him and my brother? Aaron Hotchner is as cold blooded as one can get. He deals with sick people all day and you really believe there is nothing that stays behind?”
“Just because he understands your kind, does not make him one of you!” I whispered, the weight of the situation slowly creeping in.
“I thought so too. But look where we are. Say it’s the genetics or the upbringing, the family situation, what ever it is, it made me and my brother into this. And your boyfriend is not that far off.” Oldman scoffed, switching his position slightly, now looking like he was badly impersonating a teenager boy band crush. “Aaron’s dad used to beat him up every day. Mine did the same. Aaron studies monster for a living, I did the same with my brother. But I didn’t understand why he did what I did, until I tried it myself. I spent years reading through every news article, police report and notes I found from my brother, trying my best to make sense of it all. But it didn’t click until I tried it myself.”
He slowly started to creep closer to me. “Do you wanna know what my brother did, or shall I keep it a surprise?” His question made my eyes go wide. Fearing the worse, I could feel my mouth run dry. This seemed to satisfice him. A dangerous smirk creeping onto his features. “Well finally. True fear in your eyes.” He whispered, kneeling in front of me. “That’s always the best part. Seeing the realization of your victims dawn over their head. The moment of pure dread and horror. The last bit of hope losing the fight. I wonder how long it would take for you to give up. To accept your fate.”
“Fuck you!” I breathed out, my voice shaky and thin. “I wont give up. Aaron will save me.”
The cackling sound of his laughter suddenly ringing through the room made me flinch backwards, only stopped by the chair. Getting up from his knees, he pulled the shirt above his head, shaking his chin long dark curls. “You like music? I do. Especially Beethoven. He has this calming but simultaneously overwhelming greatness to his music. Makes me feel much more powerful.” Suddenly silent classical music filled the room, giving it another bone chilling atmosphere. “You know, my brother was a fan of knives. Had a big collection that fucker.” A rattling noise made me snap my head around. Oldman had rolled out a blanket with several different types of knifes in it.
He turned around, holding up the edges of the blanket, for me to take a better look. “Which one do you prefer?”
Pov Aaron:
It had been hours, at least that’s what it felt like, since we started our search for Lilith. Reid had narrowed it down to 7 different locations that would be reachable within the time it took them to kidnap Lilith. But Garcias and my search for the unsub stretched out. Even with Reid now being able to skim through the files much faster, it was an endless task. And the more time that ticked down the drain, the more worried I became.
Until it got to the point, where I threw the file, I was currently reading, against the wall. The team looked up in shock, watching me race through the room and punching the wall. “Aaron.” Rossi spoke up, but I just whipped around: “No! I cant stay calm any longer! This is not going to happen twice. First Haley and now Lilith? I am not doing this again!”
Rossi got up from his seat, slowly walking towards me. “And you wont. We will find him.” And as on cue, Garcia and Morgan rushed into the room. Garcia nearly tripping over her heels. “I know who he is.” She connected her laptop to the TV in the room, typing on her keyboard. “His name is Damien Hawksley. His brother was Adrien Hawksley, known as the angel maker, as he raped and killed 15 women between the age of 18 and 25. He picked women that resembled innocence and purity, flaunting them in public places positioning them as if they were praying to confess their sins. Adrien Hawksley was prosecuted 6 years ago and it looks like that Damien then became obsessed with the BAU, especially Hotch, since he has the most media presence. Adrien was executed three months ago and that’s when Damians search for Hotch intensified again.”
My blood run cold. I remembered that case as if it happened yesterday. I noticed the looks of the teams faces and took a deep breath, explaining deeper what that monster did: “He was a sadist. Getting off on torturing his victims by cutting them as much as possible. Trying to prolong the torture he started with shallow cuts until he couldn’t hold back, completely losing it and stabbing and slashing his victims until they were disfigured beyond recognition.”
“Oh my god…” JJ breathed out, her blue eyes wide in shock and horror. Morgan throwing a knowing look at me: “Lets just hope his brother is not the same.”
“I doubt that.” Rossi intervened. “Damian became really obsessed with Hotch and his brother. If he really wants to hurt Hotch, he will bring back to live what died with his brother.” His words made me internally throw up. A sour taste rising in my throat, threatening to spill into my mouth. “Garcia find out if there are any spots where Damian would go often and compare it to the places Reid geologically profiled.” I said, my voice sore, but I tried my best to hide my fear. It took Garcia a few seconds of typing on her laptop, before she exclaimed: “There are two addresses that are directly in the hit zone of Reids profile. One being the old abandoned family home on the edge of the Mason Neck State Park and the other an old wrecker’s yard in Newington. I sent the address to your phones.”
As soon as she spoke the team rose to their feet. “Rossi, JJ and Emily you take the wreckers yard in Newington, Morgan and Reid you two come with me, we will take the family home.” The team sprang into action, rushing through the building and into the cars.
The whole drive I was on edge. All my thoughts were circling around Lilith and what happened to her. The sun was already rising, as it has taken us over 3 hours to figure out who got her and where they would hide her.
Pov Lilith:
I stared at the man in front of me in shock. Watching him, as he let his long fingers carefully wander across the blades. “You know my brother had a special knife for different things. He really loved cutting up his victims. Watch them scream in pain. It was foreplay to him.” Oldman crept closer to me, a long knife with a broad blade and thick handle in hand. I swallowed hard, preparing myself for the incoming pain.
My fingers started to grow sweaty, and I could feel the hairs on my skin to rise in goosebumps. Oldman stepped behind me, setting the blade right onto my chest underneath Hotchs shirt. I knew what was going to happen, biting my jaw to keep my composure. The searing sound of fabric being cut and ripped apart, was incomparable loud in my ears, nearly drowning out the agitated breathing of myself and Oldman.
When he was finished, he opened up the shirt with his knife, letting the back of the blade run over my skin. Weighing my breasts with it. The cold metal send shivers down my spine and I twitched every time he set it back onto me, expecting the pain to suddenly arise. But that never happened. Quite the opposite. Another four expert cuts, and the shirt and panties I was wearing were gone. “I really understand, what Hotchner sees in you. This body is just…”
“Please…” I begged. “You don’t have to do that.”
“I do not?” He asked, a sly grin in his voice. “Why not? I am not planning on running away. All I want is revenge. And you are just the sweetest kind.”
I was close to crying, my lips trembling in fear of what he was going to do to me. “Please… If you stop now, you have a chance to get a shorter sentence. This will just get you locked away longer.” I tried to argue my way out, the fear sinching hot in my mind. I looked at the camera, then the laptop, seeing nothing but the empty living room and the reflection of my naked body. Oldman didn’t react to my begging. Letting go of me, I could hear him rattle around behind me with what sounded like chains.
“Like I said. I don’t plan on running away. I also don’t need a shorter sentence. All I want is revenge. And I will get my revenge on the man, that killed my brother.” He growled, stepping in front of me again. I saw he had two metal cuffs in his hands, closing them around my wrists. “Please don’t…” I begged, the tears now starting to roll down my cheeks. Oldman just ignored me, keeping on with his monolog: “I have stage 4 lung cancer. The doctors have given me not more than 6 months to live. I will be dead, before they even properly prosecuted me. There is nothing I have to lose. Aaron on the other hand will lose it all. He will feel like I feel, knowing he failed the most important person in his life.”
With fast movements, he cut the rope around my arms, pulling on the chain in his hands. My hands were ripped above my head, and I barely managed to stay on my feet. Oldman kicked the chair out of the way, shoving me in the position he wanted and then proceeded to secure the chain on a hook on the wall. Then he stepped behind me, but I wasn’t really paying attention to his presence anymore. I stopped putting up the walls to make me seem unbothered, and now I was full on crying. A sharp slap across my face made me yell out in pain and I could taste blood seeping into my mouth. “Listen to me, you little bitch.”
Stifling my cries, I took a deep breath, looking around to find a way to fight back. Oldman didn’t seem to notice at all. He just kept on talking: “You know, I really thought, I would be able to do it like my brother did it with his chicks. But when I watched you and Aaron, I got a better idea. It came to me one night when I was watching you guys. And that’s when I realized why you chose him. You are a whore. Desperate to be used by a man. Isnt that right?”
I let out a sharp yell, raising my feet up in the air, trying to kick him, but he just sidestepped me. “Awww look at that. Little Missy is embarrassed. Don’t be. We all have our dark sides. Maybe even see it as something positive. You wont struggle to hard to give me, what I want.”
“Leave me alone!” I yelled, still swinging back and forth. The fear I felt minutes ago, slowly spreading and changing into even more terror. I knew what was going to happen. He would not only rape and hurt me; he would do it in a way Aaron would never forgive himself for.
Oldman started to unroll another bag and I could see that he brought several items that would inflict pain without leaving wounds behind. I grabbed the chain connecting my cuffs with both my hands and ripped on it. Trying my best to get the chain to loosen from the hook and to give me more freedom to work with. But it didn’t. All it did was rub the skin around my wrists raw. In the corner of my eyes, I could see Oldman deciding on a whip, slowly taking it out from his bag. “You see that?” He asked, turning around with an evil grin. “If I remember correctly that’s the type you love the most. Or at least I figured from the way you were moaning Aarons name. Lets see, if you will do the same for me.”
He walked closer to me, rounding me several times, while he let the instrument of his choice smoothly slide across my skin. “I wont give you what you want!” I pressed out, flinching under every move the whip made. It felt like just that touch was giving me burn marks, because the trails left a stinging sensation behind. Oldman just chuckled, stopping behind me. “We will see.”
Pov Aaron:
Once we reached the house, we didn’t take long entering it. And as soon as we were inside, I heard the scream of Lilith ring through the room. My head snapped up and I was racing for the door, only to be stopped by a man stepping into my line of sight, blocking my way. Aiming a gun at me, he smirked: “Agent Hotchner. What a pleasant surprise to see you here.” His voice was full of pride and arrogance. I aimed my gun at him looking him straight in the eye. “Liam Sidle. Drop your weapon and step aside.” I ordered him, clenching my teeth as another scream rang through the door, followed by quiet sobs. Liam didn’t look bothered by it at all. “Sounds like she has given up. In the beginning her cries were usually accompanied by insults.”
“Step aside!” I repeated, not reacting towards his words. Behind him, I could see how Reid and Morgan took their position, Morgan speaking up: “Drop the gun. There is nothing you can do. You are surrounded.”
Liam tilted his head slightly, lowering the gun, before he looked back at me: “I wish you the best of luck. You might have saved her, but she will never be the same.” Then he raised his gun and before anyone could react, I pulled the trigger.
The loud bang ringing through the hallway, his lifeless body slumping to the floor. Morgan was at his side immediately, but I just beelined for the door, kicking it in with all the strength I had. And what I saw made me see red.
Summary: Lilith, Hotchs girlfriend gets kidnapped because of Aarons history as an FBI agent
Word count: 4045
Warnings: Hotch interrogating
Summary: Lilith, Hotchs girlfriend gets kidnapped because of Aarons history as an FBI agent
Word count: 6055
Warnings: kidnapping, torture, violence, nothing described too drastic
When I heard the sound of breaking glass, I shot out of the bed. My heartbeat was quick and I reached to the side, discovering, that Aaron was not here. Thinking he must have been in the kitchen to get some water, I got out of bed, silently walking towards the door. I opened it, making my way to the corner, but before I rounded it, I saw the reflection of a man in the window in front of me. He didn’t look like Aaron at all. He was smaller and wore baggy clothes. And when another figure appeared in the reflection, I turned on my heels, racing back to the bedroom as silently as I could.
I locked the door, quickly fumbling with the screen of my phone, praying that Aaron would answer it. To my surprise, he answered after one ring: “Lilith, I am sorry. We just landed, I am about to leave…” But I interrupted him: “Aaron. There a people in the house. Two men. They broke a glass, I thought it was you, so I got up. They didn’t see me, but I don’t know what they want…” Steps outside of the door, made me stop and listen. Aaron on the phone was saying something, but I pressed it against my body, hoping my chest would muffle the sounds.
Outside the door I could hear them whisper, not understanding what they were saying, but when I saw the door knob turning, I froze. “She is in here.” A raspy male voice said, a slight smile in his words. I pressed the phone to my ear again. “Aaron… they have found me. What do I do now? I locked the door, but that’s not gonna stop them.” A loud bang made me shriek and nearly drop the phone.
“Go to the closet. There is a baseball bat in there, take it.” Aaron calmly ordered me, his voice not leaving any room for discussions. I scurried across the floor, rustling through the closet until I found what I wanted. Then I hid in the furthest corner, the bat ready to swing, phone pressed against my ear with my shoulder. Another hard bang against the door and it flew open, two masked men storming inside.
I swung at the first, hitting him at the shoulder, causing him to yell out in pain, but the other caught my bat, ripping it out of my hands. On the floor, I could hear Aarons voice yelling my name through the phone, but I was too caught up dodging the fist that swung for me. Jumping over the bed, I tried to make a run for the door, but the first guy caught my foot, causing me to fall onto the floor. I kicked at him, trying to get away, but he didn’t budge. His Buddy coming to his help and grabbing me by the hair. When I felt cold metal pressed against my temple, I stopped moving.
The man in front of me, picking up the phone I dropped, putting it on speaker. “See? Its not that hard, to stop fighting, darling. Tell me, is this your boyfriend you are calling?”
“Fuck you!” I gritted out, earning a tug to my hair. When I cried out in pain, the man holding me chuckled. The first one interrupted Aarons voice, not looking away from me: “Tell me, are you Lilith Thatcher? The girlfriend of Agent Aaron Hotchner?”
I just spat him in the face and kicked the guy behind me, he let go of me slightly and I was able to get out of his hold. But I didn’t get far, the man in front of me, reacting quicker, than I anticipated, slapping me across the face, causing me to stumble against the wall. “Look at that Aaron.” He taunted. “Your girl is a fighter. We are going to have some great fun with her.”
I winced in pain, holding my cheek, forcing down the tears. The other guy got up again, grabbing me harder this time and forcing me to my knees with the gun pointed at my head. He ripped my head around, forcing me to look up at the what I assumed to be a smiling man in front of me. Aaron was yelling over the phone: “Leave her alone! She has nothing to do with it! Its me you want? So, man up and go the fuck for me!” But his yelling was ignored: “I will send you a wonderful picture of your girl, Aaron. She just looks far too lovely in her pajamas to not offer you one last look.” Then he ended the call. The flashing light of the camera lighting the room for a split second.
Pov Aaron:
My phone rang in my pocket and I fished it out, seeing Liliths caller ID pop up. Immediately I took her call, not caring that I was still at the round table with the team present: “Lilith, I am sorry. We just landed, I am about to leave…” But her quiet voice interrupted me: “Aaron. There a people in the house. Two men. They broke a glass, I thought it was you, so I got up. They didn’t see me, but I don’t know what they want…” She stopped talking and my blood froze. “Lilith what do you mean there are people in our house?” I asked leaning forward, only realizing the team was watching me with the back of my brain. My whole focus was on her. “Lilith. Talk to me? What happened?”
I shot up from my seat, putting the phone on speaker and signaling the team to listen. “Aaron… they have found me. What do I do now? I locked the door, but that’s not gonna stop them.” Her voice now sounding even more scared. I took a deep breath, trying my best to stay calm to not scare her further. The team around me watched me with horror in their eyes. Morgan already on his feet, eyeing the door. A loud crack in the background made her shriek and it took me everything not to yell. “Go to the closet. There is a baseball bat in there, take it.” I heard rustling and her rigid breathing, but no answer. Than another loud noise rang through the phone.
I could only imagine, that they managed to break through the door. A muffled thut was soon followed by a man yelling and a small smirk crossed my face, but that soon was wiped away, when I hear her scream in pain. I shot out of my seat, calling out for her but she didn’t answer and suddenly it was silent.
“See? Its not that hard, to stop fighting, darling. Tell me, is this your boyfriend you are calling?” A male voice that sounded familiar, but I didn’t quite recognize said. Lilith answered with an angry “Fuck you!” And another cry of pain and another man chuckled in the background. “Let her go you fucking asshole!” I growled into the phone, but I just earned a dry laugh: “Tell me, are you Lilith Thatcher? The girlfriend of Agent Aaron Hotchner?” He didn’t even bother to acknowledge I was talking to him.
Lilith didn’t say anything, a low groan was being heard, before I could hear the sharp sound of a slap and her scream ringing through my ear. “Look at that Aaron.” The man on the phone taunted. “Your girl is a fighter. We are going to have some great fun with her.” I was now yelling into the phone: “Leave her alone! She has nothing to do with it! Its me you want? So, man up and go the fuck for me!” But my yelling was ignored: “I will send you a wonderful picture of your girl, Aaron. She just looks far too lovely in her pajamas to not offer you one last look.” Then he ended the call.
Seconds later I received a message from Lilith and when I opened it, I nearly dropped the phone. She was kneeling on the ground, a gun to her head and another man forcing her to look into the camera. I could see her face was tear stained, but the look in her eyes was full of hatred and anger. Then my eyes wandered over the rest of her and I closed my eyes. She wore nothing but one of my shirts and a black lacy thong. I shut off the phone, shoving it into my pocket and running down the hallway towards the elevator. Behind me, I could hear the team following, Morgan calling Garcia to get her onto the traffic cameras around my home.
Pov Lilith:
After they had taken my picture, I was knocked out. The next thing I saw was a run-down room. The wallpaper, starting to roll from the walls, dust and dirt in every corner. A window with shutters and curtains to the left of me, a table and two more chairs to the right of me. In front of me was a door and a tripod with a camera on top of it. Then I looked down on me. My wrists were bound to the arms of the chair but the rest of my body was free. Maybe I could get rid of the rope around my wrists with my mouth…
But my thoughts were suddenly interrupted, when the door sprung open and the two men came in. This time they didn’t wear masks. And having seen enough crime shows, I knew that that probably meant they were going to kill me after they got what they wanted. Both were roughly 6ft tall, one dark haired, the other blond. The blond one slightly resembling Alexander Ludwig from the Vikings while the other could be the uglier younger brother of Gary Oldman. “Look at that, sleeping beauty finally decided to wake up.” Oldman said, a smirk on his lips.
“Maybe you shouldn’t have hit me that hard.” I growled, eyeing him up and down. He just chuckled even more, the smile on his face turning from arrogant to intrigued. “Still a little biter, I see. But don’t worry we will put that mouth of yours to good use.” He nodded towards the camera. “Any you know whats even better? Your big man is going to have a front row seat right from his living room.” Turning the laptop underneath the tripod around, I could see Hotch and the team standing in the living room. Suddenly turning around looking at me. “Let the show begin.” Oldman said, clearly not worried about his face being on camera, he stepped behind me.
“I always imagined someone being called Lilith would have raven black hair, but I guess this dark purple is almost as fitting.” He chimed, taking a strand of my hair between his fingers. I took my chance snapping my teeth at his hand, missing his fingers by mere millimeters. A sharp sting shot through my head, when he tugged me by my hair, forcing me to look up at him. “I would be very careful of your next move, you bitch. Otherwise, I will stuff that pretty mouth of yours.”
“He is going to kill you!” I hissed, fighting hard against the tears starting to form in my eyes at the pain. Oldman just laughed. “Oh yes. He might want to, when I am finished with you. But guess what? He wont find me. The only thing he will ever find of this is your body and depending on how good you cooperate he wont need to get a DNA check to identify you.”
“They have seen your face. They will find you and your fucking friend. All that macho man you are showing right now will be out of the window the second Aaron gets you.” I growled, not taking my eyes off the man above me. He just tilted my head forward, forcing me to look into the camera. “You have a pretty high opinion on your boyfriend. A shame we have to take you away from him for what he did. Any last words to him? Because from now on, all he will hear is your scream. So much that he will never forget it.”
I looked at the camera, not able to move my head. Closing my eyes, I pressed out. “Go to hell you motherfucking son of a bitch.” Then I opened my eyes again. “Kill him, Aaron.”
Pov Aaron:
The second I entered my home; I rushed through the apartment and into the bedroom. My heart starting to beat regularly, when I saw no blood on the floor and no signs of a struggle. They apparently did not cause her any pain or injury. Morgan was only steps behind me, but I didn’t really process his presence. Kneeling on the floor, I packed Liliths phone into an evidence bag, starting to search through my own bedroom, while Morgan did the same. It was awkward having a good friend and coworker take apart my drawers and closet, but I forced down the feeling, knowing it was to get her back.
Morgan chuckling inside the walk-in closet made me turn my head. “Put that drawer back.” I ordered, not needing to turn around to know what he found. “Looks like she keeps you busy even outside of work…” Morgan teased with an audible grin and I had to fight hard not to lash out at him. “Morgan, I swear, put it back…” But it was already too late. A gasp made me sigh and step next to him. Without any comment, I took the whip he held out of his hand and hung it back to its place. Then I shoved the ropes and toys back into the drawer, closing it with an annoyed look on my face. “One word and I will personally make you switch units.”
Nodding with a gulp, Morgan stepped out of the closet and I followed him back into the living room. The team had already checked the rest of the apartment, now standing in a circle in my living room. All of the sudden my TV turned on and I spun around. And what I saw made my blood boil and freeze at the same time. Lilith was bound to a chair inside a shaggy room. There were no windows or anything in sight that could have helped identifying where she was being held. I snapped my fingers, but Morgan was already on the phone, telling Garcia to track back the livestream.
“Let the show begin.” The voice that spoke to me earlier said, clearly not worried about his face being on camera, he stepped behind Lilith. Garcia was suddenly in my ear, Morgan holding his phone to my ear. “I cant track it. Its routed over to many servers, jumping signals left and right.” She sounded desperate, but I ignored her voice, completely focused on what I saw. Stepping closer to the TV I just stood there staring in shock at what was broadcasted.
“I always imagined someone being called Lilith would have raven black hair, but I guess this dark purple is almost as fitting.” The man behind my girl chimed, taking a strand of her hair between his fingers. Lilith took her chance snapping her teeth at his hand, missing his fingers by mere millimeters. He pulled back his hand, tugging her by her hair, forcing her to look up at him. “I would be very careful of your next move, you bitch. Otherwise, I will stuff that pretty mouth of yours.”
“He is going to kill you!” Lilith hissed, earning just a laugh. “Oh yes. He might want to, when I am finished with you. But guess what? He wont find me. The only thing he will ever find of this, is your body and depending on how good you cooperate, he wont need to get a DNA check to identify you.”
“They have seen your face. They will find you and your fucking friend. All that macho man you are showing right now will be out of the window the second Aaron gets you.” Lilith growled, not taking her eyes off the man above her. I was both proud and scared at the same time, seeing her stand up against her kidnapper. I knew that based on his desperate need to mock me, that the longer she fought back and gave him a reason to hurt me more, the longer she would live. But at what cost…
“You have a pretty high opinion on your boyfriend. A shame we have to take you away from him for what he did. Any last words to him? Because from now on, all he will hear is your scream. So much that he will never forget it.” The man said, looking me directly in the eyes, forcing Lilith to do the same. She closed her eyes “Go to hell you motherfucking son of a bitch.” Then she opened them again. “Kill him, Aaron.”
That sentence jump started me into action. I turned to my team, clenching my jaw at the blood hurtling scream behind me. “Garcia, I want you to check out every database for that man. Find him and his friend. Reid, I want you to go back and make a list of all the places they could have taken her. Morgan you will try to figure out how they got in and around the alarm system. The rest comes with me. I need you to help me work through all the cases I ever worked on. That man is in there I know it.”
As soon as I stopped talking, everyone jumped into action. JJ, Emily, Rossi, Reid and me raced down the stairs, spreading on two cars leaving one behind for Morgan and speeding back to the bureau. As soon as the car was in park, I jumped out, running for the elevator again. The others hot on my heels.
Summary: Lilith, Hotchs girlfriend gets kidnapped because of Aarons history as an FBI agent
Word count: 3053
Warnings: kidnapping, torture
Summary: After the dwarves have been captured, Thranduil decides to have a little fun with his wife, fulfilling his need to show of his greatest possesion.
Word count: 9223
Warnings: smut with plot, public fingering, exhibitionism, possessive Thranduil, Dom! Thranduil, sub! reader, slight hurt and angst because of something Thorin said, Minors DNI! This contains adult content
Pov Legolas:
The guards and I had captured the dwarfs that were mindlessly roaming through our lands. Right now, we had stripped them of their weapons and escorted them through the woods. Right before the big bridge that led towards the only door into Mirkwood, I stopped the parade, turning to look at the dwarves:
“You are now going to be brought in front of the king and his queen. Let me offer you some advice as to how to act in his presence. You bow when greeting him. You shall not speak unless asked to. Nor do you insult him or her majesty. And most importantly, don’t stare at her majesty.” I rattled down the points, but I was interrupted by the tallest dwarf, they addressed as their king: “Do not worry, none of us would want to see that disgusting elven pack of you anyway!”
Before I could even react, one of my guards already forced him to his knees, a blade against his throat. That seemed to enrage the others, a slight turmoil breaking out. I waited until my guards settled it, before I spoke again: “Careful of your words dwarf. She is the kings most precious possession. You do not want to anger him, by looking at her or insulting her even.”
One dwarf pressed himself through the ranks, until he stood right in front of me. He wasn’t reaching much above my waist and I had to suppress the instinct of kneeling down like I would do with a kid. “Why are we not to look at her?” He asked, nothing but curiosity filling his big brown eyes. I suppressed a laugh, still a small sly smile crossed my lips. “Things are run differently here. You will see for yourself.”
Then I just turned, not waiting for the dwarves to follow me. I knew my guards would simply force them to.
Pov Elanore:
I was sitting next to Thranduils throne beneath his feet on my pillow. It was my usual place between his legs, leaning against one of his thighs and relishing in his soft touches while covered in his cloak. Ever since I had married him some decades ago, we had slowly dipped more into showing our relationship openly. Knowing that the elves were a race loving their routines, the king openly showing his affection caused some stir. Especially, when that affection was interlaced with our power play.
But after a while the people had gotten used to it, even smiling a bit, when he softened around me. It wasn’t often for the king to show his softer side openly, but when he did, he usually did it for me. Legolas once thanked me, that I had brought his father out of his shell. Even though he did not quite understand our relationship, he accepted me as his father’s new wife, soon becoming my partner in crime when it came to wreaking havoc.
I never wanted to replace his mother and I told him so. Legolas didn’t seem to mind either way, soon starting to teasingly call me naneth and over time the name got stuck.
A guard racing down the hall and stopping in front of us breathless, made me turn my head to look at him. He bowed deeply, his eyes quickly washing over my face, before he looked at the floor in front of him. It was common for the guards and common people to not look at me and after I had pressed Thranduil deeply on the matter, he had admitted to make it a general rule not to stare at me. His harsh demeanor the earlier centuries still sitting deeply, that most elves took it literally and refused to look at me. The only exceptions being Legolas and Tauriel.
“My king.” The guard started. “Your son and some guards have captured a group of 13 dwarves wandering our forest. They are now on their way to be brought in front of you.”
“Is that so?” Thranduil cued, caressing my hair with a soft growl in his voice. “How long are they going to take until their arrival?”
“Not long, my king. They have already made it to the gate.” The guard answered. Thranduil raised an eyebrow. “Thank you. You can leave now.” Waving the guard off, he looked down on me. “It looks like we are about to have guests, little ithil.” Then he opened his legs. “Join me on the throne. A queen must rule besides her king.”
Quickly getting up from my place, I sorted my dress to make it look more presentable. It was made out of thin silk, a soft blue touch to it. During the time I was staying in Mirkwood, I only wore my inside clothes, that Thranduil himself very carefully picked. The dresses he picked for me to wear were far from hiding my body. Rather the opposite. Their light and see through fabric accentuating my curves, doing nothing in hiding my breasts or core from other peoples eyes.
“I am not wearing anything appropriate.” I argued, trying my best to ruffle the dress to cover the dark circles of my nipples that clearly shone through the silk. “Nonsense, meleth. You are wearing just the right dress.” Thranduil said, stopping my hands and smoothing the fabric over my breasts. His soft touches to my nipple made me sigh in pleasure and he smiled. “You are my queen. Mine to protect and cherish. Whenever I am at your side, the world shall see what a beauty lies beneath those fabrics.”
Then he fidgeted with his pants, tying them lose and signaling me to sit on his lap. My eyes widened, when I saw him freeing his cock, that was already leaking precum. “No…” I whispered, but he just pulled me towards him. Simply spreading my legs, he pulled me on top of him so that I was straddling his lap, my back towards him. Beneath my heat, I could feel his cock stroking through my folds. “You are always so wet for me, melethril.” He groaned, taking my shoulder and pushing me down on his cock.
I yelped in surprise and the slight pain the stretch brought with it. But Thranduil didn’t react to it. He simple sorted my feet to dangle besides his thighs, so that I now had no leverage of pushing me up from the throne. “You will stay right here and warm my cock, you understand?” He growled into my ear, biting the skin of my neck right beneath it.
“Yes, my king.” I whispered, leaning back onto his chest. My actions made him chuckle slightly. “You are such a good little girl for me. All it takes is my cock inside of you and you are already forgetting your worries.”
Sorting the dress between my legs, he made sure the two cut outs were delicately laid out to show my legs. Reaching up to my hips and slightly my waist the fabric closed again, just the edges of my hipbones peaking through. A dark blue leather belt securing the dress around my waist and keeping the fabric tight around my chest to not only show my hard nipples through it, but also prevent my breasts from falling out of my cleavage.
What I did not expect was Thranduil sneaking his right hand beneath the fabric of my legs, putting his fingers on my clit. With slow movements, he collected some of my slick that had run out of my core, spreading it over his fingers and my pearl. I couldn’t help myself but moan out his name. “Yes, my little petal. Let them hear you.” Thranduil whispered cockily in my ear and I clasped a hand in front of my mouth, which he quickly took away again. “Oh no, my sweet darling. You are my queen. You do not hide.”
“But you cant just…” My argument was shut down by another moan rolling off my lips, this time a bit quieter, but still clearly hearable for elven ears. “I can and I will.” Thranduil retorted. “I am the king. I can do with my plaything whatever I want and whenever I want it. Not even you will keep me from it.”
I wanted to say something, but the faint thrumming of several pairs of feet made me bite my tongue, trying my best to keep my face straight even though Thranduil had not stopped his soft touches on my core. He was not moving inside of me and thanked the spirits for it, as I would not have been able to keep quiet otherwise. I knew it was obvious for everyone what was happening on the kings throne, but none of the guards reacted openly, even though I thought to have seen some smirks quickly cross their faces.
My dress didn’t do much to hide my growing arousal, my nipples hard and stiff against the silk, Thranduils rings still glittering through the fabric between my legs. And to my dismay, he brushed his free hand over my breasts, making my head roll back onto his shoulder. “That’s it, gilgalad. Feel me.” He cued into my ear, kissing my neck and my cheek. “I will make you come and you will let me, understand?”
“Yes, my king.” I yelped out, closing my eyes at the tingly feeling, that started to slowly build inside of me. With another flick of his fingers, he made me twitch around his cock, growling slightly. “Just like that, darling.” Then his attention shifted from me towards the dwarves that stomped through the halls. Even though they were almost half the size of the elves, their steps were loud and unflattering to the ear, making me shiver and clench my jaw at the interruption.
Thranduil of course noticed, kissing my ear. “They should have taken of their shoes. But then again, I can just make them stop walking. The smell on the other hand I cant control.” I chuckled at his words, my shaking body causing his cock to hit my sweet spot deep inside of me. I yelped, biting my tongue. The hot feeling inside of my body suddenly becoming more prominent.
“Adar.” Legolas voice ripped me out of my fogged up brain and I looked at him. A smile crept on his lips, as he shamelessly stared between my legs. I tried to close them, but Thranduil kept me in place with a slight slap on my clit. I hissed out, clenching around his cock in revenge. But unlike me, the king did not react besides a slight tilt of the head.
“Legolas.” He greeted his son, shuffling a bit on this throne to look at the group in front of us properly. “I see you have brought guests.”
“They were wandering around in the forest. We saved them from being killed by spiders.” Legolas explained, still not taking his eyes away from me. He knew it was a dangerous game to play, but being the son of Thranduil he obviously grew up to be as cocky. His father did also notice his staring, raising an eyebrow. “Something else, you want to add?”
Just like his father, Legolas tilted his head the same way. “Nothing of important matter.” A sly grin on his lips, he leaned against a pillar behind him. Thranduil just scoffed, slightly speeding up the movements of his fingers. He turned his attention towards the dwarves and I could feel him suck in a deep breath.
“Thorin, son of Thráin, son of Thrór king under the mountain.” He greeted the tallest dwarf, who immediately puffed his chest, looking him straight in the eyes. “King Thranduil.” Came the short answer, a suppressed anger in the dwarfs voice. Thranduil did not openly react to it, just letting his left hand delicately brush over my nipples again. Taking the left one between his fingers, he tugged on it, making me involuntarily moan out.
“Tell me dwarf. What is the matter of your visit?” He asked, not even caring to look at the other man, studying my face as it contorted in pleasure. The answer that followed would have cost the dwarf his head, would it not have been for me to sit on Thranduils lap: “We came to seek aid, because unlike you, we have much more important things to do than pleasure a little mistress.”
Immediately two guards had the dwarf on his knees, dragging him closer to the throne, while the others aimed their weapons at the group. “Watch your mouth, scum. This is the queen you are talking about.” One guard growled, harshly tilting Thorins head back, so he was forced to look at the king. Thranduil just smiled one of his arrogant but angry smiles: “What would your people know of pleasuring a woman? Clearly there is not much desirable about your kin.”
And while he was reprimanding the dwarf in front of him, he once again sped up his finger play on my core. The other hand now openly gripping my breasts, tugging on my nipples, until I couldn’t help myself but become a moaning and shivering mess on his lap. The people in front of me faded out of my brain, my focus only on the kings touches and his cock sheathed deep inside of me.
Warm desire, syrupy and all-consuming, filled my stomach. Lust clouding my thoughts. He made it difficult for me to do more than groan, desperate for his touch, as the anxiety I had felt dissipated with each swipe of his fingers. I didn’t care where I was and who was all watching me slowly but surely come undone in the king’s lap. My mind was way too fogged up with the tingly feeling that started to spread from my center towards every string in my body.
I closed my eyes, my head lulling back onto Thranduils shoulders, nails gripping his arm. “Oh god, please. This feels so good.” I moaned, my voice slurred and shaky. The only thing I could focus on was the searing warmth between my legs. Time seemed to still as everything but this, everything but being filled to the brim, ceased to exist. I was tumbling closer to the edge, as my cries were reduced to nothing more than his name. Thranduil didn’t seem to mind one bit either, every cry that left my lips spurring him on further.
“I got you.” Thranduil promised, pressing me impossibly closer to his chest. He pushed me higher and higher, not caring about anything else than my pleasure. Forcing my head back to look at him, I gasped at the sudden possessiveness that overruled everything in him. I could see it in his eyes. They were dark and blown with lust, trained on my face, taking in every twitch of my expression, feeding his arrogance with it.
And then it happened. I barreled over the edge, vision turning black at the edges and lips parting. Thranduils mouth met mine, swallowing my cries of pleasure, noises he knew would still be ringing undeniably loud through the halls. His actions drew a gasp from my lips, the warmth of my orgasm searing through me from within as I clenched around his cock. That had him nipping at my bottom lip in a warning, though a lazy grin betrayed him. “Watch it, nin iell.” He teased. “You don’t want to end it that quickly do you?”
“No!” I yelped, tugging his hand away from my center as I could feel the overstimulation turning unbearable. “Good girl.” Thranduil growled behind me. “Because you take what I give you, like the good little slut you are, isn’t that right?”
“Yes, my king.” My voice was shaky, barely above a whisper and he took it as a sign to let go of me. Just holding me at my hips, he turned to look at the kneeling dwarf before him. “Excuse me. What was it that you wanted?” The sheer arrogance, that laced his words was filling the air, dripping onto the floor, and poisoning everything it touches. Thorin took a deep breath, clearly biting down the words he wanted to say. “Aid, my king.” He repeated between gritted teeth, shaking the hands of the elven guards from his shoulder and standing back up.
Thranduil leaned himself to the side, gently resting his chin on his fingers, as he watched the dwarves. “Some may imagine that noble quest is at hand. A quest to reclaim a homeland and slay a dragon. I myself suspect a more prosaic motive. Attempted burglary, or something of that ilk.”
Thorin did not say anything, but his lips twitched slightly, obviously not going unnoticed by my husbands eyes. Thranduil, tapped my hip, before he simply heaved me from his lap, making me stand in front of him as a shield. After he had sorted himself, he stepped down the stairs, while I took my seat in his throne, cuddling into his warm cloak, watching the interrogation unfold in front or my eyes.
Thranduil stopped besides Thorin, leaning down on his eye level. “You have found a way in. You seek that which would bestow upon you. The right to rule. The kings jewel. The Arkenstone” His words made Thorin look aside, while Thranduil slowly stepped back, stopping in front of me, his eyes still fixated on Thorin. Keeping on talking, he slowly entangled the plan of the dwarves. “It is precious to you beyond measure. I understand that.” Looking at me with a smile.
“There are gems in the mountain, that I too desire. White gems of pure starlight. I offer you my help.” Thranduil bowed his head. That made Thorin chuckle: “I am listening.” Immediately my husband stone changed, growing darker, a slight threat in his voice: “I will let you go. If you but return what is mine.”
Thorin turned, walking to the edge of the platform. “A favor for a favor.” And I could hear he did not trust one thing Thranduil was saying.
“You have my word.” My husband pressed on. “One king to another.”
“I would not trust Thranduil the great king to honor his word should the end of all days be upon us.” Thorin turned around, pointing a finger at my husband, before he started yelling again. “You lack all honor. I have seen how you treat your friends. We came to you once. Starving, Homeless. Seeking your help. But you turned your back. You turned away form the suffering of my people in the inferno that destroyed us. Imrid amrâd ursul!”
I gasped, as I heard Thorin wish a fiery death upon my husband. Jumping from my seat, I was about to yell at him, but Thranduil raised his hand, my light elven feet clearly too loud for his ears. Taking a step towards Thorin, he bent down once again. “Do not speak to me about dragon fire. I know its wrath and ruin.” Knowing what he was about to do, I balled a fist, gripping tightly at his cloak, when I watched him reveal his scar. I could only see the outer edges that covered his chin.
“I have faced the great serpents of the north.” Thranduil pulled back, stepping closer to me. His whole demeanor changed. Was it before slightly arrogant but still willing to help. It was now hard and hateful. Something he rarely let me see. Still keeping his voice in check, he walked towards the stairs, giving me an apologetic look before turning back to Thorin. “I warned your grandfather of what his greed would summon. But he would not listen.”
Thranduil slowly walked up the steps and I shuffled to stand up, but he just signaled me to stay seated. Taking his stand next to me, hands clasped behind his back. “You are just like him.” Then he waved his arms. The guards immediately jumping to action, grabbing the dwarves. “Stay here if you will and rot. A hundred years is a mere blink in the life of an elf. I am patient. I can wait.”
The guards were about to drag the dwarves of, when I rose from my seat. “Wait.” All action stopped, the dwarves looking at me with wide eyes. Slowly, I made my way down the stairs, stopping in front of Thorin. In comparison to Thranduil he looked tiny, but when I stood next to him, he reached up to my eyes. Looking me straight in the eyes, he challenged me by tilting his head. “Look at that. Thranduils little pet, decides to come to our aid. We do not need your help, woman.” He spat directly in front of me, missing my feet by mere inches.
“Careful of your words, dwarf. I am currently the only one between you and my husbands wrath.” I smiled, mimicking my husband as good as possible. It did not seem to help anything, as Thorin just chuckled. “Are you sure you are not a dwarf yourself? You barely outgrew me.”
“I am an elf.” I said, clenching my jaw. “And only a fool would underestimate his opponent that greatly. Are you perhaps a fool, dwarf?”
“I am no fool!” He yelled out and I couldn’t help but chuckle: “Oh my apologies. Your latest actions must have misled me.” Sighing I stepped around him, taking a closer look at the rest of the group. “You really should take my husbands offer. A small chest of white stones in exchange of an army. That is a small prize to pay, considering the wealth of that mountain.” The rest of the dwarves had agreeing looks on their faces, but none of them dared to speak up against their leader.
“Why are you so set on getting those stones? Is you wardrobe not full enough?” Thorin gritted out, the hate still very prominent in his face. I waved him off. “Ah, I do not care about jewels…”
“Your clothes speak different, woman.” He spat out, interrupting me. Slowly I was getting angrier at his antics, twirling around on my heels. But Thorin wasn’t finished making fun of me: “You walk around this realm. Clothed in nothing more than what can be called an excuse of clothing. A tease to everyone’s eyes and yet, your king enables it by ordering everybody to shy away their gaze. And still, everyone is able to see your form, covered in gemstones from head to toe and you dare to claim not to care about jewels? I bet you even have them stuck up your womanhood. That’s how greedy you are for them!”
“Take his head!” Thranduils voice thundered through the halls. His words making everyone gasp out in fear, the guards holding him, now forcing him down, a blade on his throat, ready to cut it at my command. I just raised my hand to stop them. “I do not need to answer your foul accusations, dwarf. But if you may know, those stones and dresses are a gift of my husband. I wear them, to please his eye and only his. As for his orders, I have asked him to at least loosen the punishments, and for our people he has. But you are an outsider. Clearly not able to respect a woman, so why should you be allowed to set eye on her?” Stepping closer to him, I looked him deep into the eyes, before carrying on: “And for those white stones. They were an heirloom of his late wife. They hold great worth to him.”
Thorins lips contorted into a wicked grin. “An heirloom of his late wife. Look at that. The second one defending her husband. To blind to see, he will never love her the way he did with his first. Tell me how does it feel to always be second? To always be reminded of the woman he lost? The mother of his son?” That’s when it snapped in me.
I slapped him across the face, my eyes squinted in anger and I had to physically hold back my voice to not yell at him: “I have given you another chance. Offered you a way out. And yet you stand here, still spitting on the help we offer. Spitting on Legolas mother. There is no competition between us. I know he loved her with all his heart and there is still love in there for her, but that does not dull his love for me. I can see that you are bitter. Too bitter to see the good around you. Your people will die because of your wrathful greed. You lead them into death by dragon fire just because you are to arrogant to accept help. I might not have met many dwarves, but you, Thorin, son of Thráin, son of Thrór, king under the mountain are clearly the most arrogant and hateful one.”
Then I looked at the guards. “Finish my husbands order. Take them to the dungeons. Let them rot.” Turning on my heels again, I made my way away from the throne. One the one hand to give my mind peace and to hid the tears that were about to form in my eyes. Thorins words had hit dead center. I knew I should not doubt Thranduils love for me, but still. A part of me, was contemplating whether he was still hanging on his late wife or not. I did not really look where I was going, letting my feet carry me through the kingdom halls. The tears had now pressed themselves to the surface, rolling down my cheeks in big paths and making my vision blurry.
When I stopped, I realized I was in my old chambers. The one I had moved into centuries ago, when I stumbled into Mirkwood by accident. Originally, I was an elf of Imraldis. Elronds cousin to be exact, but I wanted to see the world before I was to marry. My path bringing me into the woods of Mirkwood. What I did not know, was the severity of the spiders. Underestimating the danger, I soon found myself surrounded by five of them, a venomous bit in my left shoulder. I must have passed out, because the next thing I remembered was Legolas and another elf leaning over me and caring for my wound.
After I had healed, I was brought before the king. He offered me shelter and I had taken his offer gladly. Not knowing who I was, I simply took a role as a soldier of Mirkwood, going on patrol with Legolas to keep the borders safe. It took several years, before Elrond had figured out where I went. With the cause to bring me back, he stormed into the halls, demanding to know why the king would let his cousin do such a dangerous job. Thranduil not knowing let to a big fight between the normally very close elves. And after I had refused to go home with Elrond, I was taken from my patrol and sorted to do the more strategic part of military tasks. My new role forcing me to work closer with the king and slowly we became friends. That friendship turned into love and Thranduil started to court me until we finally got married.
I was too caught up with my tears and the memories streaming into my brain, that I did not hear the footsteps approaching me from behind. So, when a hand touched me, I whirled around ready to fight. Btu strong arms held me close, the strong smell of pine, red berries and a hint of frozen mint entangling me, announcing the person holding me as my husband. “Shhh don’t cry, meleth. Please. There is no need…”
“No need?” I yelled, tripping over my own words. “He read my like a book just by looking at me. Every word of his is true!”
“Not all of them.” Thranduil calmly stated. It made me reel out in wicked laughter, the tears streaming down my red cheeks before dropping onto my chest. “Oh spare me. I know you love your late wife. You always had and you always will. I am merely a distraction for you, one you grew to love the image of rather than the truth.”
“Meleth…” He started, but I just stepped out of his hold. “No, Thranduil. Don’t call me that ever again.” My words visibly made him angry, but he held back, letting me speak my mind: “We have lived a lie. A dream. Me too blind to see and you to torn by your feelings to understand the truth. You long for your late wife everyday. That’s why you keep distracting yourself with dressing me up, so that you don’t have to look me in the eye and see I am not her. And I let you do it. To stupid to see the poison it brought to my body, believing it was just your way of loving me.”
“That’s what you think?” His voice was quiet. A slight tremble to it.
“I know it is.” I simply answered, not daring to look at him.
“So, you want this to end? Just because a bitter dwarf told you to?” He asked, angrily taking of his crown and throwing it against the wall. It splattered into thousands of tiny pieces, scattering around the floor. “That’s how much I love you. I would give up all of this, to be with you. Why don’t you see that?” He started to take of his jewels, throwing them against the wall as well. And with every piece of stone that shattered, a piece of my heart broke, until I couldn’t help myself but sink to my knees.
He was by my side immediately. “Listen to me, bereth. As it might be true, that I deeply loved my wife and that I still hold her very dearly. It means nothing compared to you. She is the mother of my child. You are the light of my life. I love you with all my heart and I want to spent eternity with you. Don’t listen to the words of that dwarf, as he knows nothing about love.”
I was still doubtful. The words of Thorin still present in my ears. “You just say that to keep me as your wife.”
Thranduil rose back to his feet, now angrily pacing through the room. “If its that what you want, we shall separate. I cannot divorce you because of our social standing. But I shall leave you be. You will be cared for and every wish shall be fulfilled, but I will never bother you again.” He forced his hands through his hair, making it all messed up, before he looked at me again: “I do not say things lightly and you know that. I have lived thousands of years to see people fall in and out of love. And if you are… Then so shall it be.”
There he was again. The cold king I had met centuries ago. The stiff shell of what he once was, hiding behind power and coldness. It broke my heart seeing him like that and the pull I felt inside of me, made me realize how wrong I was about him. About us. Before he could turn to leave, I sprung to my feet, grabbing his hand. “I am sorry.”
He stilled in his movements, tilting his head to look at me, his gaze harsh and unmoving. “I am sorry.” I repeated. “I was not thinking clearly… Thorins words… They were so hard, so… real. It made my mind underestimate your love for me. Please forgive me, herven. I… I always fear you will leave me one day. Realizing it meant nothing for you. And when he said that… It all became so real, so true. I could not bear the thought of you leaving me, so I fled. Making myself believe that if I were the one to decide, it would not be so harsh on my mind.”
A soft smile crept up his lips, before he took me in a long and warm embrace, wrapping his cloak around us both. “Oh, you stupid little girl. Why did you not tell me about your fears? I would have done more to show you otherwise.”
“Don’t call me a little girl.” I grumbled against his chest, hitting him with my fist. That only caused him to laugh out loud. “But you are. Merely overtaking dwarfs by half a head. Just a little more than a decade older than my son.”
“That is only shining a bad light upon you. Grooming an elleth that is the age of your child. You should be arrested for sacrilegious acts.” I teased, slowly gaining my confidence back. I looked up, only to be met with Thranduils love sick blue eyes watching me intently. At my words he raised an eyebrow. “Is that so? I believe you should stop me then. Or do you perhaps relish in the way I am corrupting you?”
I was speechless. My mouth opening and closing without the words coming out. My brain was mushy, melting under his strong gaze. That only seemed to spur him on even more. “Are you falling out of words, pîn iell?” Letting his hands slowly graze down my body until they reached my thighs, he lifted me up. Out of instinct I wrapped my legs around his waist, feeling the bulge of his pants pressing against my core. His expression turned smug, when he saw my nipples again peaking through the thin fabric. “You don’t have to say it. Your body speaks enough.”
With that he carried me out of the room, but we didn’t get far, as he crashed us into the next wall, his lips feverish on mine. I sighed deeply, when I felt him press against me as desperate as I was. Letting my hands wander through his hair, I pulled on the strands that normally were very orderly sorted on his head. But now I had turned them into a mess. “Thranduil…” I moaned, pressing myself even closer to him.
“I got you, meleth. I am here. You are safe.” He groaned against my lips.
“Bed.” I breathed out and he chuckled. “Which one? Ours or just any bed?”
“I hate you.” I said, leaning my face against his chest to hide the blush creeping onto my cheeks. He took my chin into his hand, softly turning it, so that I had to look him into the eyes. His blue orbs were burning with desire and lust, making me speechless. “I am the king. I own every bed in this realm. So, if you should ever desire something else than ours, you shall have it. Besides. I would not mind fucking you on any bed or surface. By Valar, I would even fuck you in front all of my people to show how much I love you.”
“I figured.” I retorted, cockily. “What even was that back in the throne room? I know you are a possessive man, but that was something new. Even for you.” He smirked, tilting his head. “How do you thing I have managed to stay sane over all those years? A creature living this long needs to be creative to make life worth living.”
“Mhm. Sure. And now what's the truth?” I asked, not falling for his sly answer. “I was just incredible horny for my wife.” He whispered into my ear, causing goosebumps to erupt on my skin. “So horny, that you would bring me to an orgasm in front of our guests?” I breathed, holding onto his shoulders. “Yes.” Was all he said, before he pressed his lips onto mine once again.
A scattering sound made us flinch apart, only to see a young servant standing in the middle of the hall, a load of books spread to his feet. “My king, my queen.” He bowed deeply, before he sunk to his knees to grab the books. “I am so sorry for interrupting, I did not intent to walk here, but I got lost on my way back to the library. Please forgive me.”
Quickly I shuffled out of Thranduils hold, kneeling besides the servant. I helped him sort his books, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Its alright. You are new, are you not?”
“Yes, your majesty. I am a new scribe in the library.” He didn’t dare to look at me, his eyes trained onto the books. I sighed deeply, wondering what the older elves had told him would happen if he were to look at me. “You know you can look me into the eyes.” I chuckled, ignoring the low huff of my husband behind me.
“I am not to look at the queen. That’s what I have been told by Cabron.” He answered. “He said I would be thrown into the dungeon where my eyes would be poked out and I was to rot to death.”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “Do not fear me or the wrath of my husband. Cabron is a very… lets say teasing ellon. He was just messing with you. The rule is not to stare at me, looking me in the eyes, when I speak with you is fine.”
“Its not.” Thranduil grumbled behind me, but I shushed him. “Don’t listen to him. He is particularly grumpy today, as he had a run in with dwarves.” Then I stepped next to him. “If you want to the library, you walk down that corridor, take the first left turn, follow the path to the end and then turn right. After that you should be close enough to the library to know.”
The servant bowed again. “Thank you, your majesty.” Then he ran off the way I described to him. Looking at Thranduil, I raised an eyebrow. “Look at what you are doing to the young ellons. The older elves might understand your words in their meaning, but they are using it to torment the young ones.” He didn’t seem to be bothered one bit. “What a shame…” Slowly stalking towards me, a grin spread over his face. “That makes me think of something I said earlier.”
“And what would that be?” I asked breathless, fleeing backwards from my husband. The grin on his lips turning more wolfish with every step he took. “I shall take you where anyone can hear you.”
“You wouldn’t dare.” I shrieked; my eyes wide in shock.
“Oh, and how I would. And I will teach that scum of a dwarf a lesson.” He stopped his prowl, looking at me as if he was thinking about something. And then he yelled at me: “RUN!”
Before I even completely comprehended his words, my body reacted to his command. Gathering my skirt, I turned on the spot, fleeing down the hall, Thranduil hot on my heels. I was giggling like a little child, as I raced through the kingdom. Elves forced to jump aside, looking after us, as we passed them. Soon I was caught between a stone wall, the cliff of a path just above the dungeons and Thranduil blocking my only way out. Trying my best to catch my breath, I leaned against the wall, forcefully slowing my breathing. Then realization dawned on my face: “You routed me here…”
“I did.” There was no regret in his voice, the sly smile still present on his lips. His shoulders were heaving in big breaths, the fabric of his tunic stretching across his chest and arms as he flexed them against the wall. Slowly stalking towards me, he forced me deeper into the dungeon, until my back hit the wall. I looked to the side and down the cliff. Beneath me, I could see the dwarves being captured in their cells. Thorin looking right back at me.
He was about the same height we were currently at, the others of his company below us or him, unable to see what was happening. That didn’t keep them from listening. “Thorin. What's going on up there.” A young voice called out. Thorin’s face contorted, as he answered. “Nothing, Kili. Just the elven king giving into the desire of his flesh once more.”
“What does that even mean?” Kili asked, another voice, very similar to his answered him: “It means the elven king is about to fuck his wife just above you, you moron.”
“Fili!” Thorin thundered, but I couldn’t help but laugh. Even Thranduil had a sly smile on his lips, securely hidden from the dwarves.
“It seems like you have pulled our guests attention, nin iell.” He cockily said and I knew that he was staging a play. Tilting my head, I played along: “Good thing you are here to prevent me from any more danger.”
“Indeed.” He said, letting his eyes shamelessly run over my body. Then with one big last step, he closed the distance between us, picking me up once more. “Thranduil!” I yelped out, clutching at his arms and wrapping my legs around him. He tightened his arms around me, pressing me against the wall. It caused me to make a soft noise, something between a moan and a purr.
Thranduil grinned wolfishly, as one hand wandered from my face, down my shoulder, gripping the belt of my dress. And with one sharp tug, he ripped it from my body. I gasped at his sudden show of violence, the dress falling open. It was one of his favorite dresses. Basically, one long piece of fabric cut into two strands one side up to the middle. To wear it, I simply laid the two strands above my body, while the single strand covered my back. Then I wore a belt to safely secure it around my waist, sorting the fabric over my chest. Now those two strands were flaring widely open, only held between my legs.
Letting the belt fall to the ground, Thranduil gripped the fabric of the dress, slowly pulling it out between us, before he disregarded it onto the floor as well. Now I was naked, my back pressed against the cold stone wall.
“Please.” I begged, making the elf before me hoarsely chuckle, his teeth were grazing my earlobe, biting it gently.
“Please, what?” He asked as he pulled away, his eyes now dark with lust and desire.
“Please touch me.” I breathlessly whispered. It was all he needed. Without wasting any second, his lips captured mine, locking them in the most passionate and fiery way he could muster. The feeling of his lips against mine was enough to knock the air out of my lungs, not to mention the force of his tongue inside my mouth, it was enough to have my mind reeling.
He gently put me down, leaning me against the wall, as he knelt in front of me. Spreading his cloak on the floor to give some warmth from the cold stone. Patting the fabric in front of him, he looked at me with the uttermost desire I had ever seen a man look at me with. Fully aware of Thorins eyes upon me, I walked around Thranduil, taking my place on the ground beneath him. A sly grin on his lips, he shuffled between my legs, throwing one last glance to the dwarf watching us, before he simply dove down.
“Oh my GOD!” His tongue traced my clit lightly, barely giving much stimulation, but even that was enough to make my legs starting to quiver.
While his tongue tracing my clit felt absolutely amazing, nothing prepared me for feeling his tongue tracing along my soaked slit, before delicately prodding inside of me. “Melethron!” I shrieked out, his tongue trailing back to my clit before I felt his finger slowly enter my core. He raised his mouth from my center, looking me straight into my eyes. “By Valar, how I love this.” His voice was nearly a growl. “And by all what is mighty, I will never stop worshipping it.”
He was passionate about pleasing me, humming at my skin. Making sure to wait for me to relax, welcoming the pleasure rather than being surprised by it, before he slowly started to thrust the single digit in and out of my core. I tossed my head back, gripping the fabric of his cloak at the feeling of his long fingers reaching parts of me that I could never reach myself.
“Fuck!” I yelped out, his finger finding the perfect spot inside of me, curling to massage it gently and bringing me closer to the edge. My walls pulsating in rhythm with his thrusts, the wet and messy sounds of my pleasure filling the room. I felt him moan, even more as he brought his free hand up my chest, pinching and pulling my nipple before switching to the neglected breast, simultaneously adding a second finger.
I cried out for him. “I’m so close, please don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” My back began to arch off the ground, as his ministrations went on, his fingers pounding into my core as his lips continued to suck eagerly at my clit. “Oh my…” I rasped, my voice hoarse and thin. “Thranduil!” I yelled, as my orgasm washed over me all the sudden. Riding it out, as he refused to cease his actions on my body until I couldn’t take any more and had to pull him away.
“Oh, how I love seeing you like this. All ready for me.” Thranduil snickered, his eyes trained on the spot between my legs. I could feel my wetness slowly dripping out of my core, running down onto his cloak. “To bad, a certain dwarf had to interrupt me fucking you on my throne. Making you the queen you were born to be. I would have fucked my seed so deep inside of you. Taking you until you are begging for me to stop. Making you a crying mess for everyone to hear. And then I would have carried you back to our chambers, my cum leaking out of your pretty little pussy.”
I whined at his words, my body instinctively arching. “You are so needy for me. My beautiful little slut.” Playing with my folds, he pulled another moan from my lips. Forcing them into me, he curled them once more, finding my sweet spot just so easily, reaching places I couldn’t reach myself. “This pussy belongs to me, you hear me?”
“Yes.” I breathed out, my voice high pitched from the pleasure he was once again granting me.
“Yes what?” He snarled, his blue eyes squinting with a slight threat that shot the heat right between my legs.
“Yes, my king.” I mewled. “Please. I need you. Please…” Sounding like a needy child, I cried out for him, spreading my legs further to coax him in. He stopped moving his fingers inside of me, slowly pulling them out. “Do it again. Beg for it. I know you want to.”
“Thranduil…” My moan was reflected by the walls, traveling through the halls up to the throne room. “Please, my king. I need you. I want you to take me. Make me your queen, please…” Without a warning, he lined his cock up with my entrance, bottoming out in one go. I yelped at the pain of being stretched so suddenly, but it soon subsided, when he started his slow and passionate pace. He wanted to take his time. Relish in the moment.
I was a quivering mess beneath him. My eyes rolling back into my head, lips hanging open, hands gripping at everything they felt. He growled above me, causing my eyes to snap open. Like a ravenous predator, his eyes captured mine. A desire burning inside of them that only he could produce. “Please…” I whimpered once again, now completely pushed into submission by his demeanor. He grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him. Then he turned my head towards the cliff. “Look at him.” Thranduil ordered and I opened my eyes, seeing Thorin stand in his cell. His hands harshly gripping the metal rods of the door.
Thranduil tapped my lips with his fingers and I obediently opened my mouth, taking his long digits down my throat. I choked on their length, but forced down the gag reflex. “Hands above your head.” He ordered and I quickly moved them where he wanted them. His response was taking them into his big hand, the pace switching from slow to a more moderate speed, knocking the air out of my lungs.
My head hung back, my lips being parted by his fingers, drool running down my cheeks, as I gave myself to him. The searing heat returning, starting between my legs and slowly burning its way through every fiber of my body. Soon my moans were accompanied by his groans, the sound of him growling my name and cursing in elvish dragging me towards the edge in record speed. I tried to ask for more, but his fingers restrained me from forming a coherent sentence. With a knowing grin, he let go of my mouth, looking at me challengingly: “What is it, nin iell?”
“M… More.” I moaned out. “Please. I need more.” He hummed at my request, bending down to kiss me. “Hmmm. My little petal. So eager to be fucked. Wishing to be ruined by her king.” He murmured between kisses, smothering every inch of my body he could reach. Unable to even process his words, he caught me by surprise, when he took my right leg and threw it over his shoulder, the space now enabling him to pound into me even deeper.
“Thranduil!” I cried out, twitching beneath him and trying to get away from his harsh thrusts. His cock hitting me deeply and perfectly on my sweet spot, to an extend that I wasn’t sure if it was still pleasure that shot through my body. “This was what you requested, was it not?” He cued and I couldn’t help but mewl. “It is what you begged me for. To give you more, isn’t that right, gilgalad?”
Trying my hardest to answer him, I opened my lips, bit my sentence got ripped away by the sudden moan that rushed through my lips. Even though I was staring at my husband, I wasn’t really able to focus on anything in particular. All my attention laying on the feelings he freed deeply in my body. “There… Please…” My words were slurred and hasty, my brain drunken from the pleasure overtaking my body. “Here?” He cockily asked, repeating the exact movement that had me reeling in a mixture of pleasure and overstimulation. “Or perhaps here?” Dragging his free hand over my body, he pinched my nipples hard, before he let his fingers wander lower. Circling my clit with soft little touches, he watched me, as I fell apart.
Searing hot the fire rushed through my veins. I tried to warn him from my upcoming orgasm, but my body was faster than my mind. My walls clamping down around his cock, I shakily came undone beneath him, the cry of his name ringing through the halls and echoing in the distance. A string of elvish curse words left my husband, my hip now marked in a new red bruise of his hand. But he didn’t falter in his thrusts. Relentlessly pounding into me, knowingly overstimulating me in the chase of his own release.
“I… Cant… Please… cant…” I cried out, but he cut me off with a hand around my throat. “Take it.” He growled. “I know you can. Be a good girl for me and take my cock.” His eyes were burning dark, the wild lust flaming through his pupils. And then he squeezed my throat, watching me, as my eyes rolled back into my head once more. The cry of his name, caught in my throat, my body overshooting with bliss and a blinding fire.
Trembling. That’s what I was able to do and not much more. My frame buried beneath the king, as he captured my swollen lips with his, only giving me short allowances of air. My vision got blurry, a tingly feeling spreading through my limps and I nearly missed the second wave of hot pleasure racing through my body. Thranduil of course noticed by the way my walls were gripping him once more. “Come.” He demanded. “Come for me again.”
It was all I needed to hear, when he let go of my throat, supporting his weight on both of his arms, letting go of my hands. Shattering around him a second time, I gripped his shoulders, pressing myself against his frame to find something to ground me against the violent shivers that overtook my body. It was blinding and breathtaking, as I released the blistering heat in my body with a cry of his name, that was surely heard in all Mirkwood.
I barely noticed him being brought to his own release, the stuttering pulse of my walls, finally pulling him over the edge as well. A growl on his lips, he captured my mouth with his, forcing me into a heated and passionate kiss. The once harsh and fervent snaps of his hips melted into soft bucks, rolling against my core until he slowly came to a stop.
It took him a few moments to find his composure again, but when he did, he slowly pulled out of me and I couldn’t help myself but curse. “I am sorry, meleth nin.” He whispered, stroking the hair out of my face. “I should have been softer on you.” Looking over my body, he let his hand rest against my core, cooling the heated flesh with his cold touch. Then he got up on his feet, and I only now realized, that he was still wearing all of his clothes. Smiling at him, I tried to get up, but he shook his head.
“Rest, meleth, I will take care of you.” Once he had his clothes sorted, he kneeled down next to me again, carefully wrapping his cloak around my shivering body, the coldness of the dungeons slowly creeping into my bones. “Thranduil…” I whimpered out, trying to reach out for him, but he shushed me immediately. “Its alright, little ithil. I got you.” Then he turned to grab my dress, but his action were interrupted by a sly grin. Handing me the belt, he crumpled the fabric into a ball. Getting up to his feet, he hurled it across the distance, directly between two metal rods of Thorins cell and directly into his face.
“Keep it as a reminder of your place, dwarf.” Thranduil gritted out between his teeth an arrogant and possessive smile on his lips. Thorin looked as surprised as I was, but his expression quickly turning sour. “You will pay for this, elf!” He yelled, but Thranduil just chuckled. “We will see about that.” Picking me up from the ground, he made his way through the dungeon and up the little pathways. In the distance I could still hear Thorin cursing us out in Khuzdul, his voice quickly fading into nothing more than a quiet background noise…
On our way back to our chambers, we passed several elves all of which carried a sly smile on their lips, that could have rivaled my husband himself.
Part 2:
Summary: After the dwarves have been imprisoned, Thranduil wants to take care of his wife, but gets interrupted by their escape. After decid
Summary: just pure smut, not much plot. This is the epiloge of a fanfiction I have written on Wattpad. Its called "the prophecy of the elven warrior" A fanfiction dealing with Visha the main character drawn between the Commander of the marchwardens and the prince of Mirkwood. Feel free to check it out, as it is finished now when I posted this. 😉🥰
I found myself in the bathroom of Haldir, Legolas and my room in Imraldis. The three of us managed to sneak away as the festivities of Legolas and my wedding were on a high, hoping that our disappearance would go unnoticed. It would be very unlikely between all the elves, but I couldn’t help myself but hope. Now I was naked in the big bathtub, that had more in common with a pool than a bathtub. It was embedded in the ground, deep enough that I was covered up to my chest when standing.
Legolas had joined me in the tub, while Haldir was sitting on the edge, watching us with his usual strong gaze. Like a predator, Legolas had slowly stalked me down, until I found myself pressed against the edge and between Haldirs legs. His naked thighs caging me in, hands holding me by my shoulders as if he was presenting me to Legolas.
Soon the other ellon was standing in front of me, a sly smile on his lips, as he saw in my eyes how much this position turned me on. “You like that, don’t you?” He asked and I couldn’t help but blush, looking aside to hide my embarrassment. Haldirs callused fingers tilted my head back to look at Legolas. “Answer him, meleth. How much do you like this?”
“Very.” I softly whispered, not really able to get much more out of my mouth. Legolas grin turned wolfish, as he took another step towards me. “By Valar how much I love it, when you are a little slut for us…” He turned to looked at Haldir. “Isn't she beautiful like this? Flustered and riled up. Ready to take us as we please?” A growl grew behind me, the grip on my shoulders reaching lower, weighing my breasts. “Indeed, it is, gwanur. Makes me want to take her right here. See how much she is able to take.”
His words felt like they had a double meaning. And when Legolas ears perked up, I knew they had planned something. “Well… there are ways to test how much she is capable to take. I wonder if she is willing to do it.” Them speaking about me, as if I wasn’t in the room, set something free in me, that I didn’t know I had. Immediately, I melted into Haldirs hands, not really thinking about where I was and what they had planned. All I could think about was them filling me up. Marking my body and fucking me senseless.
That’s why I nearly missed Haldir speaking up again: “Look at that. She is already a goner and we haven’t really started. Are you sure you want to do this, gwanur? She doesn’t look like she can handle much more…”
“Please…” I begged. “I want to do it.”
“You don’t even know what it is, nin iell.” Haldir whispered into my ear, causing goosebumps to spread over my body. “I don’t care.” I whimpered. “I need you. Both of you. Now. Please. Make the heat go away… I cant… I need…” My sentence got interrupted with the sudden moan that rang through the room, when Haldirs fingers squeezed my nipples between them.
Legolas closed the distance between us, pressing me against the cold stone tiles on my back. Even though the water was hot, it suddenly felt cold compared to the heat that rose in my body. “You wanna take us both? At the same time?” He asked, speaking out what both of them had in mind. I froze at the offering, my eyes widening in shock, snapping between the two men. There was no uncertainty, no tease in them. Just honest curiosity and honest worry about me. “You don’t have to, nin galad. We don’t want to pressure you.” Legolas quickly added, misreading my silence as fear.
“Okey.” I said, trying to make my voice sound strong, but I failed miserably.
“What?” Legolas asked.
“I wanna try it.” I repeated, clearing what I wanted. “You made me curious and now I wanna know.”
Both men exchanged a look, before the sly smiles crept upon their faces once again. “You are such a good little slut for us, do you know that?” Haldir asked, close to my ear and his tone send shivers down my spine. “Such a greedy little girl. So desperate to be fucked, that you don’t care about anything else, isn’t that right?”
“Yes!” I exclaimed, letting my head lull back against his stomach. “I want you to take me. Please. I need you!”
“Start it!” Haldir growled and Legolas didn’t hesitate for one second, catching my lips in a searing kiss.
As my hands lifted, one to the back of his neck, fingers tangling in the damp strands of hair, and the other to his biceps, Legolas shoulders relaxed. His body was impossibly warm, skin searing beneath my palms as I pressed myself forward, reveling in it. Legolas soft and warm lips curved into a soft smile as his free hand found my waist. My heartbeat feeling too fast, too heavy for me to comprehend anything else.
When his tongue pressed to the seam of my lips, eager to deepen the kiss and sink entirely into it, the reprieve of the water was lost. There was only heat; the wall of muscle that was his body, the soft press of his hands as they gripped my hip, his mouth as he swallowed the noises of my pleasure eagerly, his heavy groan as I pressed even closer.
It silenced every thought that raced through my mind. I had imagined this a thousand times before, dreamt about it more often than I dared to admit. Having them both take me at the same time was something that had wandered my mind a long time, but I was always too scared to asked them to do it. Fearing they might be taken aback by it, or worse lose their respect for me.
With every swipe of his fingers, touch teasing as he brushed along the expanse my stomach, up my sides, just beneath the swell of my breast, my body grew warmer. It was all dizzying, more than I could have ever asked for.
Any thoughts of the future, the past, the moments in between, all ceased to exist as Legolas nipped at my bottom lip, biting into it, and dragging a loud moan from my throat. And when I broke the kiss to catch my breath, he simply redirected. His lips brushing along the curve of my jaw, down my throat, marking the soft skin of my shoulder and neck. Warm hands trailed lower, fingers wrapping around my thighs and lifting to hitch me over his hips as his teeth nipped at my pulse point just beneath my ear. “We thought about this a long time.” He whispered; his voice strained in harsh self-control.
“You’ve…?”
Luckily, he managed to follow my train of thought where my voice failed. “We have lost track of how often, meleth.” He admitted, pausing only to mouth at the valley of my breasts. “It has been a deep wish for both of us. Have you take us at the same time. Caught between us, nowhere to flee, nowhere to hide. Forced to take the pleasure we give to you.”
As difficult as it was to formulate a coherent sentence, I blinked through the blurry vision that started to form in front of my eyes. “Thought about it too.” It was breathless, as Legolas hands lifted to my breasts, his touch certain as he kneaded the soft skin. “Wanted this. Both of you the same.” I added to make clear that I was consenting to this.
“We know.” Now it was Haldir that took lead of the conversation, enabling Legolas to fully concentrate on what he was doing. “You’re not subtle, nin iell.”
I gasped, not knowing if it was because of Legolas suddenly sucking on my nipple, or Haldirs confession that they knew I wanted it the whole time. Warm desire, syrupy and all-consuming, filled my stomach. Lust clouding my thoughts. He made it difficult for me to do more than groan, desperate for his touch, as the anxiety I had felt dissipated with each swipe of his fingers. They had a way of making me feel as if I was the only person in the world, the only one worthy of their time and attention.
“Please.” The plea was muffled, breathed into the night, but Legolas understood. His hum of acknowledgement was accompanied by one last sharp tug on my nipple, making me gasp. “I know, nin galad.” His hand dipped between my thighs, fingers ghosting along the sensitive inner skin as he met my eyes. “We are going to give you what you want.”
Soft hands ghosted along my thighs, pressing closer and closer to the aching center as Legolas leaned in to nose at the hinge of my jaw. A plea for more was on the tip of my tongue, a request for him to just touch me where I wanted it the most, but before I could ask, his fingers swiped through my folds. His thumb caught on the sensitive bundle of nerves and sent a jolt down my spine.
Legolas mouth curving into a grin, eager to hear just how good he made me feel. I imagined he would tease, take his time to work me into a frenzy. But his touch wasn’t rushed, there was no need for him. He knew he had all the time in the world.
There was a deliberateness to the swipe of his fingers through my folds, a sharp precision that had my vision turning blurry at the edges as he finally sank a finger into my heat, my body arching into his as he shifted even closer. Haldirs grip of his fingers pressed me against his abdomen, holding me upright as Legolas blue eyes searched my face. The grip would likely leave a bruise but I couldn’t wait to see the outline of his touch in the morning. Giving evidence of what had happened.
Focused on my pleasure, I felt the press of his cock against my hip growing more noticeable with every swipe of his fingers. The hard, heavy appendage twitched with each moan that escaped my mouth, with every gasp, as his fingers brushed against the spot that had me seeing stars.
Though the water and dimmed fair light made it difficult to see much, I could clearly see the size of him as my fingers swiped at the sensitive head. The thought of feeling him, of taking all that he had to give, made me clench around his fingers causing him to groan: “Careful of what you are setting in motion, because if you think that’s going to distract me from ruining you, you are wrong.” Behind me, I could hear Haldir chuckle lowly at his words, his fingers finding their way once again to my breasts and lower.
Slowly pushing me forward, he sunk into the water behind me, his hot and hard body pressing against my back and I could feel how turned on he got by just watching. When he had reached low enough to take a hold of my knees, he lifted me from the floor. Now I was hanging in his arms, unable to do much more than twitch, while Legolas worked me relentlessly.
The press of his fingers growing more insistent with every swipe of my hand, with every brush of my thumb over the sensitive head of his cock, and with every gasp that left my lips. He mouthed at the damp skin between my breasts, breath fanning over my hard nipples and leaving me with goosebumps, as his thumb circled my aching clit.
“Please.” He hummed at my pleads, as my fingers tugged at his hair. “Want to feel you. Need to feel you.” I pleaded, eager to finally feel them after spending so long imagining this moment. “Please.”
A small part of me expected a taunt, a tease from at least one of them, that called me a needy slut, but they seemed just as desperate as I was. “Whatever you want, nin iell.” Legolas acquiesced, hand leaving my center after a final circle to my bundle of nerves. Even as I whined at the loss, he shushed me. “Its alright, little one. We are here to take care of you.” Haldir shifted his position, tapping my leg to encourage me to wrap it around Legolas waist. The younger ellon smirking at the shaking of my limbs, as I waited to finally feel him. He kept his eyes trained on my face as he took a brief moment to tease.
The head of his cock caught at my entrance, pulling a soft gasp from my mouth as my hands wrapped around Haldirs neck to gain some sort of stability. I tipped my head to kiss the man holding me, desperate to kiss him for a long time now, as Legolas began to press forward.
Every inch of Legolas filling me felt incredible, too much but not quite enough at the same time, and I allowed myself a moment to revel in the feeling, moaning into Haldirs mouth. Having both of them so close, and being full of Legolas, was overwhelming in the best way. Haldir eagerly swallowed my noises of pleasure, took them in stride as he gave me a moment to adjust to the feeling of Legolas buried deep inside my core.
Legolas didn’t move, waiting for us to break our kiss. Slowly Haldir loosened my grip around his neck, wrapping my arms around the other elf instead. I wanted to argue, but the words I wanted to speak falling out of my head, when I felt Haldirs hands move. He started to stroke my sides, slowly making his way lower and down my back, gripping my ass tightly. I twitched in anticipation, my walls fluttering around Legolas cock, making him growl slightly. “Are you still sure about this?” Haldir asked and I nodded. “Words, nin ithil. I need you to say it.” He demanded, quickly dipping into his commanding voice.
“I am sure. Please. I want to feel you both.” I whimpered, clinging on to Legolas, split in fear and hot anticipation that run through my veins.
“Okey. Than stay like that. Its going to make things easier.” Haldir said and I could feel him move around. “Try to relax as much as possible. You are going to feel pressure. Just tell me, when its getting to much, or you want me to go slower, okey?”
“Okey.” I shut my eyes, searching for my safe place inside of me. Then I could feel the cold tip of his fingers press against my anus. Out of reflex I tensed up, whimpering. “Easy, little girl. We are here. Relax. Nothing is going to hurt you.” He murmured, kissing up and down my back, making me moan, when he bit into my shoulder. Before I even knew it, he had pushed one finger in and I was overwhelmed with the sudden fullness. “Fuck.” I breathed out, arching my back instinctively.
“Good?” He asked, lips still pressed against my skin.
“Yes… More please, Commander.” I whined, desperate to feel more.
He was going slower this time, pumping his finger in and out and when we reached a certain point, I knew why. A second finger putting slight pressure against my hole. “Breath, meleth. You are doing so good.” Taking his advice, I filled my lungs with air. “Hold your breath.” He ordered. “I am going to push, when you breath out, okey? When you are ready just do it.” I nodded, holding my breath a few second, before relaxing every muscle in my body and letting the air go. I could feel the next push to be wider, stretching me to a point that was just sharp for me to tap out, but then it was over. His two fingers sitting snugly inside of me and I couldn’t help but moan at the feeling.
Haldir was biting my neck in a split second to distract me from any pain, pressing me closer to Legolas, while smothering me with kisses and praises. “You did so good, nin galad. So, so good for us. I am proud of you.” Suddenly his fingers were moving once again, slowly fucking in and out of me.
“Yes… yes.” I mewled, arching into his movements, pressing my back against his chest. “Don’t stop, Commander. It feels so good.” He groaned at my words, capturing my lips with his, while he guided another finger to my hole. This time I was quicker to relax, making it easier for him to fill me up even more. Again, it shortly felt like it was too much, making me wince in pain. Both men stopped what they were doing, searching fear in my body language or my eyes, but there was none. Just pure lust and desire that were washing through my body.
I relaxed once more, allowing Haldir to move his fingers, stretching me and making me ready for his cock. Legolas tried his best to keep his face straight, but I could feel that the pressure Haldirs finger produced and the strokes he could feel through my wall made it hard for him to concentrate on anything else.
“This feels even better than I imagined.” Legolas admission lingered on the edge of breathless, words nearly slurred. “Feels like heaven, bereth nin.” Him calling me his wife for the first time, made me rear up, a desperate yell on my lips. I nearly missed the possessive grin that formed on his lips. “Wife? That word is what makes you so needy? I thought us calling you a greedy little slut, made for only us to use and filled with our cum is what usually gets you going.” I whimpered even more, closing my eyes and falling back onto Haldirs chest, who just chuckled, keeping his act up on preparing my other hole for his cock.
“I think it still does, gwanur.” He growled. Legolas voice as smug as his, when he answered: “Oh I feel the same. So not only do you want to be a cock hungry slut, but a cock desperate wife? Is it that? Us possessing you not only by law but by the way we treat you? Use you to our pleasure only?”
“Yes!” I mewled, clinging onto his shoulders for dear life. “I want you to own me. Mark me. I want to be used by you and nobody else.”
“That’s right, bereth.” Legolas kept on talking sinful words into my ear. “There will be only us who are fucking you. No man will ever be good enough to have you. Because there simply is no man capable of giving you what you need. Only your prince and your commander.”
“Oh god!” I cried out, my limps starting to shake with anticipation. “Please. I cant… Please take me. I need you to take me!”
“Hmmm you are begging so beautiful.” Legolas hummed, looking above me at an equally smug Haldir. “I think she deserves some relieve, doesn’t she mellon?”
“That she does.” I heard Haldir groan behind me, slowly pulling his fingers out of me and pressing the tip of his cock against my entrance. When I gave him the green light, he carefully pushed in and the unknown feeling had me seeing stars in seconds. Both of the men held still, letting me catch a breath and get used to the feeling of being fully stuffed. They waited until I gave my okey, setting a slow and sensual pace that soon turned into hot torture.
I didn’t know how they managed to hold and fuck me, but I wasn’t able to spent a thought on it anyways. My mind was way too fogged up with the tingly feeling that started to spread from my center towards every string in my body. I closed my eyes, my head lulling back onto Haldirs shoulders, nails gripping and scratching Legolas shoulders. “Oh god, please. This feels so good.” I moaned, my voice slurred and shaky. The only thing I could focus on was the searing warmth of their chests caging me in, the sting of Legolas fingers digging into my thighs, and Haldirs bruising grip on my hips.
Time seemed to still as everything but this, everything but being filled to the brim, ceased to exist. One of Haldirs hands sneaking around my body, settling between my legs and on the bundle of nerves. Slowly he started to circle it, tugging a string of curses out of me, when the heat in my body started to rise even further.
I was tumbling closer to the edge, as my cries were reduced to nothing more than their names. They didn’t seem to mind, however, every cry that left my lips spurred them on. “We got you.” Haldir promised, pressing me impossibly closer to his chest. Legolas hips moved faster, sending water sloshing around us, matching the speed of Haldirs fingers on my clit. He pushed me higher and higher, not caring about anything else than my own pleasure. I could see it in his eyes. They were dark and blown with lust, trained on my face, taking in every twitch of my expression, feeding his arrogance with it.
And then it happened. I barreled over the edge, vision turning black at the edges and lips parting. Legolas mouth met mine, swallowing my cries of pleasure, noises he knew would alarm everyone close by. Haldir had his lips on my neck, sucking dark marks onto my skin, soothing the stinging pain with his soft tongue. Their actions drew a gasp from my lips, the warmth of my orgasm searing through me from within as I clenched around both of their cocks. That had Legolas nipping at my bottom lip in a warning, though a lazy grin betrayed him. “Watch it, nin iell.” He teased. “You don’t want to end it that quickly do you?”
“No!” I yelped, tugging Haldirs hand away from my center as I could feel the overstimulation turning unbearable. “Good girl.” He growled behind me. “Because you take what we give you, like the good little slut you are, isn’t that right?”
“Yes, Commander!” I cried out. “I will take whatever you give me.”
At my words Legolas growled deeply, the grasp on my thighs turning painful, as he tried his best to keep him from coming right then and there. “I will never get over the feeling of your tight little pussy gripping my cock so hard. Because you are doing it so good, like a forsaken vixen.” Grabbing my throat, he pulled me in for a harsh kiss, interrupting the things I wanted to say.
“Yes, nin ithil?” He asked, speeding up his tempo, riling me further into Haldir.
“I forgot.” I mumbled, fingers grabbing anything they could feel. He laughed out at my words, letting go of my throat. “Already forgetting yourself? And we haven’t even been going that long.”
“I don’t care.” I whined. Relishing in the fire in my core. “I want more. Please, give me more.”
“Of course, meleth. Everything you want.” He answered, now thrusting as deep into me as he could. I let myself completely go. Not spending one thought on anything else than being fucked. “Kiss your Commander!” Legolas ordered, and as quick as I could, I turned my head. Switching my arms from Legolas shoulders to Haldirs neck, I let myself fall into the harsh kiss of my first husband. He gripped my neck, cutting off the air from filling my lungs and I knew that he was close to coming, his actions set on tipping me over the edge one last time.
I relished in the feeling of how they filled me up to the brim.
How Legolas stretched me with every move, hitting my sweet spot over and over again.
How Haldir forced himself against the rhythm of Legolas, massaging me as well.
The lush sounds they drew from me filled the room, mixing with the water splashing around us. I was a goner. Theirs, the moment Legolas decided to kiss me. That little loss of self-control he had, leading to this incredible constellation. I tapped Haldirs hand, to signal him I needed air. Desperately I sucked a breath down my throat, the sudden allowance of blood to my head, making my vision spin around. “I love you. Both of you!” I cried out, my body shaking between them and I wondered how I was still upright.
And all of that possession they had over me, fueled the heat in my core to the point I wasn’t even sure if I wasn’t already burning alive. “Promise me to never leave me.” I whimpered, clenching and shivering around their cocks. “Never, nin galad. We are never going to leave you. You are our bereth and we will give you the world. By Valar, we would kill for you, if it meant you will stay safe.” Haldir growled, gripping my hair, and turning my head once more to kiss him.
I could feel Legolas bending down to suck on my breasts, a hand I couldn’t identify sneaking between my legs again, pinching my sensitive pearl softly between two fingers. I arched my back against Haldirs chest, clasping onto Legolas arms. The knot in my core now under so much tension, that he threatened to snap any moment. Of course, they knew. They always did. Holding me by my neck with a bruising grip, Haldir stopped the kiss, forcing me to look at the other man, growling in my ear: “Cum. Now!”
And I did. Screaming out in pure bliss, I shuddered in their arms. My walls rhythmically flickering around their cocks. I didn’t know if my eyes were open or not, because my vision just went black, causing me to slump against a hard chest. The last thing I felt was hot seed shooting up my holes.
The next thing I saw, was the ceiling and the bathroom faucets being painted in soft yellow lights from the torches on the wall. Slowly my senses came back to me and I could feel Haldir clean me up softly. Concentrating on the feeling between my legs, I noticed, that Legolas kneeled beside me, holding a glass of water. “Hello there, meleth.” He softly said, helping me sit up. Handing me the glass of water he watched me closely, ready to catch me again.
“You blacked out for a few moments. We cleaned you roughly and got you some water.” He filled me in, taking the empty glass from my hands, steadying my frame, when I tried to get up. But once he saw how I tried to get towards the bedroom on wobbly feet, he just picked me up, carrying me through the door and setting me down on the bed. Soon both of my husbands joined me under the sheets, securely wrapping me up between them.
Summary: After a long and draining day, Legolas takes care of his girl in the most pleasurable way he knows...
Word count: 3048
Warnings: smut with some plot, oral, rougher sex, Dom! Legolas, sub! reader, mentioning of poly, Legolas being a tease. This contains adult content. Minors DNI!!
This is part of a fanfiction I write on Wattpad. Its called "the prophecy of the elven warrior" A fanfiction dealing with Visha the main character drawn between the Commander of the marchwardens and the prince of Mirkwood. Feel free to check it out, as I am almost finished with updating it. 😉🥰
He took me out of Haldirs arms, pulling me into a tight hug. “God, how I missed doing that all day.” He mumbled into my hair and I instantly relaxed against his chest, taking in his soft floral sent, that was so different to Haldirs strong sent of pine. Behind me, I could hear Haldir move around, seeing him vanish out of the door out of the corner of my eye. I knew it was his way of giving me and Legolas some well needed privacy.
The ellon holding me, immediately picked me up and pressed me against the wall. Out of reflex, I wrapped my legs around his waist, holding onto his shoulders. Legolas narrowed his eyes, as desire slowly pushed itself to the front. I swallowed and looked up at him, at those beautiful blue eyes that had grown dark with need. When I ran my tongue over my lips, I heard him groan. "And?" I asked, heat pooling in my stomach. "What else did you miss?"
Legolas dipped his head, his lips just above my collar bone. "You." He whispered. Hot breaths fanning over my skin made me close my eyes and whimper out in lust, goosebumps rising all over my skin. "I want you." He repeated, his voice a low grumble against my skin.
I swallowed hard, as he pressed up against me, the feeling of his hard cock straining against his pants making my breathing go rigid. His hands let go of my waist; his lips skimming up to my ear. A sound rose from the back of my throat, something that felt like a purr. Warmth and desire washed over me again, and I grabbed onto Legolas collar, saying: "And you shall have me, however you wish to have me."
He pulled back, his jaw clenched, his eyes burning with passion. After the next inhale, his lips crushed onto mine. I was pulled into a darkened tunnel of desire. His kisses were deep, drugging me senseless. His tongue, all warm, luscious, and sinful, licked and probed its way into the warmth of my mouth. Whimpering helplessly, I looped my arms around his neck. My body already throbbing and aching, arousal pooling between my thighs, and he had just started kissing me.
There was no need to be hurried like those times in the middle of the night, when I helped him sneak into Haldir and my bedroom. His mouth devoured mine, leaving me breathless, and him oblivious to me working frantically on his clothes. “Slowly meleth.” He groaned when he felt his vest coming undone. “Slowly.”
Legolas grabbed my wrists to stop me. “Slowly.” He pulled away just enough, his mouth barely hovering over my lips. “Let’s make tonight count, hmmm?” His eyes had grown dark and dangerous. “How…” I started, but his warm breath fanning over my skin made reel up in need. Like Haldir, he was able to make me go weak in the knees just by the way he touched me, and he knew it. “How slow are we talking about?” I was finally able to press out.
“Very slow.” He whispered before dragging my face in for a kiss. “So slow…” He savored the lusciousness of his words. “…that by the time I’m done with you, you won't have an ounce of strength left in that beautiful body of yours.” He wore a wicked grin on his face, walking us over to the sofa in front of the fireplace. He gently laid me down, hovering over me before pressing a searing kiss to my cheek, just as gentle as when he laid me down.
“I’m gonna eat your pretty little pussy, nin iell.” He gingerly kissed me, fiddling with the strings of my dress. I was stunned at his sudden change in demeanor. Normally he wasn’t the one to demand things from me, leaving the rougher part to Haldir. But it seemed the more time we spent together, the bolder he got. Finally, ablet to loosen my dress enough, he shuffled it up my body, pulling it over my head.
“Fuck.” he breathed. “Feels like you’re trying to kill me, meleth.” Keeping his place between my legs, his arms trailed up my chest, playing with my tits. “So fucking gorgeous…” Placing my hands on his wrists, encouraging him to continue, I sighed “Legolas…” Head thrown back. I could swear his eyes darkened by four shades, swallowing his pretty blues into the abyss of his lust.
Moving from his place between my legs to help me remove my underwear in one swift motion, quickly getting right back to business as soon as he was able to. Once he was settled back between my thighs again, I could feel his hands gripping them tightly. “Such a pretty pussy you’ve got here, little one.” His face was so close to my center, his breath fanned against my skin with every word he said. “Can’t believe you’ve kept it from me for so long.” Littering my thighs with kiss after kiss, each time getting closer to my core.
“I haven’t.” I breathed out, my voice audibly shaking at his actions. He just tutted at my words. “I had to wait nearly 3000 years for you to step into my life. Only to then see you being married to another man. Forced to sneak around everyone’s back, only to be with you.”
My hands made their way to his hair, gently grasping his hair and tugging to emphasize my need for him. “Please, Legolas…”
“Please what, melui iell?” He mocked coyly.
“You know what.” My hips began to rise from the sofa, searching for some relief.
“Uh uh.” He moved his head further from where I wanted it the most. “I wanna hear you say it for me.”
“I… can you… I want you to eat me out, please?” Squeezing my eyes shut, not being able to look at him, as he finally connected his lips with my center. “Oh my GOD!” His tongue traced my clit lightly, barely giving much stimulation, but even that was enough to make my legs starting to quiver.
While his tongue tracing my clit felt absolutely amazing, nothing prepared me for feeling his tongue tracing along my soaked slit, before delicately prodding inside of me. “Holy shit, melethron!” I shrieked out, his tongue trailing back to my clit before I felt his finger slowly enter my pussy. He raised his mouth from my center, looking me straight into my eyes. “By Valar, how I love this.” His voice was nearly a growl. “That sweet pussy of yours hooked me the moment I had my first taste. And by all what is mighty, I will never stop worshipping it.”
He was passionate about pleasing me, humming at my skin. Making sure to wait for me to relax, welcoming the pleasure rather than being surprised by it, before he slowly started to thrust the single digit in and out of my core. I tossed my head back against the pillows at the feeling of his long fingers reaching parts of me that I could never reach myself.
“Fuck!” His finger found the perfect spot inside of me, curling to massage it gently and bringing me closer to the edge. My pussy pulsating in rhythm with his thrusts, the wet and messy sounds of my pleasure filling the room. I felt him moan, even more as he brought his free hand up my chest, pinching and pulling my nipple before switching to the neglected breast, simultaneously adding a second finger.
I cried out for him. “I’m so close, please don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” My back began to arch off the sofa, as his ministrations went on, his fingers pounding into my pussy as his lips continued to suck eagerly at my clit. “Oh my…” I rasped, my voice hoarse and thin. “Legolas!” I yelled, as my orgasm washed over my all the sudden. Riding it out, as he refused to cease his actions on my body until I couldn’t take any more and ha to pull him away.
“I need you.” I said timidly, my gaze on the floor. “I need you inside of me.” It was weird telling him what I needed, having never spoken to him during sex other than the occasional begging, but it made me feel brave and…sexy. Legolas let out a shaky breath, his hands gripping my hips tightly.
"Do you need me, too?" I asked, my hand fingering the hem of his tunic. Where was this braveness coming from? I slipped my hand underneath his clothes, gently shoving the fabric down his shoulders. He got the hint, getting up from his knees and undressing himself, making a show for me to watch. He was tall and lean, like most elves were. His fair skin, scattered with scars from the many fights he had been in, giving his soft appearance a slight hint of roughness, that had me reeling in desire.
"You sound so needy.” He growled, watching me intently as I laid there, spreading my legs for him. "Is it me that's gotten you like this? Or your husband?" He shook his head, a cocky grin appearing on his lips. And I whined at his words when he included Haldir. "You are such a slut." He grinned, grabbing me by my neck and pulling me across the sofa to have more space to settle between my legs. But he didn’t. Standing next to me, he looked down with a smirk.
"I am more than ready to fuck you in front of him, too, if you want me to." He said, his voice a tad gentler. "I would fuck you in my father’s throne room to claim you." A hot shiver ran down my spine and fluttered inside my core. "I would have fucked my cum so deep inside you, until you are a crying mess for everyone to hear. And then I would have you walk back here. Nothing more than a ripped dress covering you, barely doing anything to keep your modesty, all while my cum runs down your thigh."
I winced at his word, closing my legs in embarrassment. Did he really mean that? "Legolas…" I started, "…that’s…" I was cut off with a loud moan pushing through my lips as he inserted two fingers. His fingers curled once more, and with it, my toes. "This pussy belongs to me." He pumped his fingers inside of me, slowly crawling on top of me. "Your pussy belongs to me."
Without a warning, his fingers abandoned my needy core, and taking their place was his cock. The thickness stretching me out, as the head of his penis pressed against my puffy walls. He pulled out quickly, then bottomed out once more. His hands gripped my hips in a bruising hold, his thrusts just as rough. I cried out each time he filled me up. It was too much, but not enough at the same time. He had never fucked me like this before, and I relished in it. Relished in the way Legolas balls slapped against me with a wet snap. Relished in the way he made a mess of me; my wetness being smeared around between us.
"I belong to you." I whimpered, back arching and hands gripped his biceps, as my nails dug into his flesh. Legolas thrusts faltered and he finally looked at me. He pulled me flush to his chest, my bare breasts against him. Gripping my chin and looking deep into my eyes. "Say it again."
"I'm yours, Legolas. Body and soul." I repeated, my voice slightly muffled by his fingers gripping my chin hard. Picking up his pace again, he let go of my face, grabbing both of my hands and burying them beneath his fingers.
Like a ravenous predator, his eyes meet mine. A pleasure visible inside of them, that was beyond my wildest dreams, the high I so desperately yearned for just a tad too far to reach. “Please.” I whimpered, finally completely pushed over the edge and into submission. His previously slow pace got replaced by a more moderate one that had me gasping for air. The searing heat returning, yet this time it is more than welcomed, much like his cock, leaving not a spot untouched in its way.
“Legolas…” I whispered, not able to do much more than moan or plead his name. My head hung back, lips parted and back arching as I gave myself into his hands. Soon my moans were accompanied by his groans, showing how much this affected him as well. It was the sound of his voice, growling my name followed by a string of elvish curses, that dragged me towards my release in fast steps.
“My prince…” I breathed out, loud enough to catch his attention. “More…” Arching my back against his chest, unable to fight his strong hold that held me in place as he pounded into me mercilessly. “M-More, please” I rasped.
His response was letting go of one hand and grabbing ahold of my hips, as he kept on driving himself in as deep as possible, knocking the air straight out of my lungs, leaving me clutching onto his shoulder and hand. “It’s as if you are trying to send me over the edge.” His voice was low, unsteady. A mere shadow of its usual self. “My pretty petal, so eager to be ruined.” I was unable to even process his words. All I could sense was him, so I shrieked, when he let go of me and roughly manhandled my legs upwards.
With knees now brought to my chest, I could do nothing but claw at the pillows, as his strong hold kept me in place. The feeling of his cock more prominent than ever, as blind spots were slowly taking over my vision.
“Legolas!” I yelped, but my train of thought got interrupted by another thrust.
“This is what you requested, is it not?”
A mewl ripped from my throat, a series of pants and gasps filling the room before my jaw was in his grasp once more; forcing my gaze upon him. “It is what you begged me for. To give you more, is it not?”
Not being able to do much more than gape, I parted my lips, staring into baby blue hues now wild and firm, boring into my soul. Even though I stared at him, I could not focus on anything, all my attention on the snapping of his hips, the feeling of his tip touching that one bundle of nerves that made me cry out in desperation. “Th-There - There!”
My words were jumbled and slurred; my brain drunk from the bliss overtaking my body one tidal wave after another. I bucked my hips, frantic for that sensation to grow stronger. “Here?’’ He drove into my core again, prompting my eyes to fall back into my head. The only word I was able to say being his name and hushed pleads, interrupted by countless gasps, and mewls.
A familiar feeling started to rise within the pit of my stomach, sending all my senses into overload. It was blistering, devastating, and I was unsure how much longer I could hold on. With Legolas fingers now capturing my clit between his thumb and forefinger, combined with the heat of his kisses on my neck and shoulder, it was beyond what I could have ever asked for.
Searing, hot, like a rapid, undying fire my body started burning. With eyes barely opening I tried to warn him, yet my core did it for me. Walls clamping down, earning a curse in his mother tongue, as fresh, red marks now stained the skin of my hips.
“C-Can’t - I can’t.” I cried out, but he cut me off with his lips, dragging me into a kiss full of passion. Hunger, vigor, intense and demanding, that’s what crossed my mind as he kissed me. “Come, my princess.” His voice almost drowning in the hurdled cry that left my mouth after he parted from the kiss. “Come for me.”
It’s all I needed to hear, to finally shatter around him. My vision turning blurry, as a violent jerk overtaking my body, all the nerves tensed and contracted in pure bliss. It was blinding and fierce, and in a fervid moment, I arched my back, finally releasing the blistering heat inside of my body with a cry of his name. Surely heard by all elves of Mirkwood.
Trembling, that was all I could do. My frame hit the sheets, head spinning, as I was gasping for air. And I barely even noticed Legolas being brought to his own release a shuddering growl of my name falling from his lips. The once fervent snaps melting into nothing but a few bucks until he steadily came to a stop.
Once more, my swollen lips were captured by his own, slower, gentler this time, but still as passionate as ever. Unable to come up with much resistance, I merely hummed and leaned into him; sighing as his length retreated from my core, leaving behind an empty feeling.
It took a moment for him to gather his composure, but soon he got up, he was making a run for the bathroom to get a towel to clean me up. At least that’s what I assumed; my head still too fogged up to really comprehend anything beyond the tingly feeling inside my body. Within seconds, he was back, kissing every part of my body he could reach while cleaning me up. “Rest.” It was a quiet whisper. “You did so well, meleth nin.” He sighed, pressing a peck to my mouth. “But for now, rest.”
I could feel him picking me up and carrying me through the room. The next thing I noticed was being sat down on a soft surface and a second warm body cuddling behind me. The smell of pine filled my nose and I immediately relaxed. “Haldir…” I whimpered, trying to turn around, but he firmly held me in place. “Shh, nin iell. Its alright. Sleep now. We are here.” Closing my eyes, I registered Legolas climbing into the bed as well. Cuddling into his side, I fell asleep, Haldir pressed against my back.
Summary: Finally, Lucys rapist is trialed. But as Vulcan laws command it simply does not stop with a simple prosecution.
Word count: 6823
Warnings: violence, blood, pain, primitive fight, sass, fluff, smut at the end, Minors DNI! this contains adult content
Disclaimer: Spock and Lucy have a permanent mind meld, so they can feel and see each others thoughts and communicate through it.
Served hot for: @mystery-star
We then stepped together into the stands of the arena. Jim, Bones and Sarek surrounded me like a protective wall. Following Sarek, we walked through the narrow corridors and went straight to the balustrade that separated us from the arena. Thank God the sun had already sunken pretty low, that it disappeared behind the trees, otherwise I wouldn't have recognized what was happening in front of my eyes.
Spock and Hanesh both wore the same loose black pants. The rest of their body was naked and now covered with runes written in red paint. The highest minister L’Vor and the judge Avarak both stood in a circle with them, an easel of weapons behind them. My gaze was fixed on Spock, who appeared to be bandaging his hands. Avarak said something to the two of them that I didn't understand because of the distance and the murmur in the arena, but they both nodded once.
L'Vor took a few steps from the center and addressed the audience. Well, probably more likely me, since I was one of the few that did not know what was about to happen: “At the request of the condemned Hanesh, today's court verdict becomes a puk na' ha'kiv il tevak. Commander Spock acts as the defender of his K'diwa receives the right to first choice of weapon. As our law states, it is a fight to the death. The winner decides on the type of execution. Whether by own hand or by someone else's. A suspension of this rule is essential.” He turned slowly in a circle and gave the crowd a heavy look.
When Avarak then nodded to him, L'Vor spoke up again: "Choose your weapons." That was the moment when I subconsciously clung to Jim's arm. I stared fixedly at Spock, who walked slowly down the easel and finally decided on a spear and two daggers. To my amazement, Hanesh did the same. At Avarak 's signal, Spock and Hanesh went to their assigned fields in the arena. Avarak raised his arms, looked between the two fighters one last time, and then lowered his hands. “Begin.”
Simultaneously both men grabbed their spears and stalked towards each other. The daggers clattering at their hips. Spock was the first to reach out. With a low whistle, his spear pierced towards Hanesh's upper body. But he easily repelled the first blow with a crack. Spock attacked again, took a few steps and then jumped. This time his attack was faster. The tip of the spear aimed at Hanesh's neck. He missed it by a hair's width and a few seconds later the first blood dripped to the ground.
I breathed a sigh of relief. Spock seemed up to the task.
But now it was Hanesh who attacked. His tactics were more brutal and less subtle. He tried to hit Spock with quick swings, using both the tip of his spear and the end of the handle. Spock dodged it again and again, rolling across the ground and deftly blocking his opponent's swings. When Hanesh began to stagger from a particularly powerful blow, Spock counterattacked.
He rolled his spear over his shoulder, narrowly missing Hanesh. But the next blow caught my tormentor unprepared on the flank. With a loud growl, Hanesh fell to the ground. Blood seeping from between his fingers. The ease with which Spock had already injured him twice seemed to make him even angrier. With a loud scream, Hanesh threw himself at Spock, throwing him over his waist to the ground. Spock dropped his spear in surprise, which was promptly broken by Hanesh.
My grip on Jim's arm immediately tightened. I held my breath and watched with increasing fear as Spock rolled several meters across the ground before he caught himself. His fingers were quick on the hilts of his daggers and he barely managed to block another thrust from Hanesh spear. Wood splintered onto the ground and for a brief moment I thought I could sense fear through our connection.
But as quickly as the feeling had come, it was gone again and Spock lunged at his opponent with an indignant growl. After just a few hits, Hanesh also switched to his daggers. Probably because Spock was always careful to be close enough and not give him a chance to use the full power of his spear. Now, alongside the violent gasps, the clatter of blades filled the arena.
I bit my tongue and forced myself to keep looking, even though everything inside me was now filled with pure panic. The sharp blades clashed again and again. Often only a few inches away from sensitive parts of the body. In my panic, I hadn't realized how hard I was now clawing at Jim's arm. Only when he made sounds of pain and tried to remove my fingers from his arm did I relax my grip a little.
The battle before us had now become an indescribably deadly dance. In the low sun I could clearly see the sweat glistening on Spock's back and was fascinated for a few seconds as the red color began to run down his back in thin lines. It had an almost picturesque calming effect.
But then it happened. Hanesh scored for the first time. Spock hadn't been quick enough to block the incoming blade and so he had no choice but to dodge. Anyone else would probably have been dead, but Spock was skilled enough that the blade barely glided across his ribcage, only catching him in a small spot just before his armpit. Still, I could clearly feel the pain through our connection. Burning hot, it dug into my chest and I instinctively reached for the spot where Spock had been injured. A few meters in front of me, Spock fell to his knees and let out a pained growl. Hanesh, however, didn't give him time to think. He lunged for Spock relentlessly, forcing him across the arena floor and catching him again. This time on the back.
A shrill scream of pain escaped me when I felt the wound on my back. Both Vulcans' eyes were immediately on me. Hanesh eyed me hungrily. A smile on his lips as Spock realized with shock what was happening. Without a second's hesitation, Spock threw himself at Hanesh and lashed out with the dagger in his right hand. He narrowly missed, but instead his left hand hit Hanesh's thigh and slashed it across.
In his anger, Spock placed a foot on Hanesh's chest and kicked him across the arena. Slowly and fixated on his prey like a hunter, Spock followed Hanesh's path. His gaze was cold and full of hate. It was the first time I had seen him express his feelings so openly. Hanesh had now hoisted himself back to his feet and was standing slightly hunched over, balancing his weight on his right leg in front of Spock.
Both men breathed heavily and stared at each other for a few seconds, as if waiting for the other to react. Hanesh attacked again, but his movements were slow and uncoordinated. The wound on his left leg was bleeding crazy. Spock let him have his way, blocking his blows easily before pushing him away again. He assessed Hanesh again and watched as he staggered backwards. With an almost desperate scream, he lunged at Spock again, but he dodged the blades, turned around and sank one of his daggers up to the hilt into Hanesh's right shoulder.
All the breath I had been holding was released. And relief washed over me immeasurably. Without even meaning to, I rose from my seat and clutched the balustrade with my hands. Even from here I could hear Hanesh's rasping breath as he fought desperately against the blood that was slowly beginning to fill his lungs.
Hanesh raised his head and looked up at Spock. His eyes were full of pain and fear of what was about to happen. Pointing the dagger at Hanesh, Spock stepped behind him and turned him so that he was facing me directly. I put my hands over my mouth and stifled the sound that would otherwise have escaped me. Spock's entire posture was one of hatred. The otherwise loving eyes assessing me darkly, his hands trembling on Hanesh.
Only then did I notice the murmur that echoed through the stadium. Like a buzzing swarm of bees, the noise spread across the dusty square and filled the arena to the last corner. All that stopped as the chief minister rose from his seat.
He looked at Spock with an inscrutable look before speaking, "What are you waiting for?" End it.” But Spock shook his head. "No."
“No? It is your duty. Your responsibility to your K'diwa." L'Vor was visibly irritated by Spock's refusal. He just lowered his weapon slightly and looked at me. “Let my K'diwa decide. She is the injured party. She should do justice.”
“This is treasonous, Commander!” The Chief Minister let his booming voice echo through the arena. “A long time ago you swore to follow the Vulcan path. Now finish what you started. It is the law and not a game!”
Spock looked at him for a while before answering, "I also vowed to never become what my wife fears most. A violent man. She is the one who commands me. No minister, priest, or the law. If she demands, I will kill Hanesh. However, should she refuse, the execution of the sentence will be the responsibility of the executioner.” His gaze was icy and full of defiance directed at L'Vor. He took a visibly indignant breath before turning to me: “That’s how it should be. Decide.”
I looked at Spock impassively as I thought. Then I decided to ask him, "What do you want?" As usual, he didn't visibly react, but in my head, I heard his gentle voice: "Whatever you want." I suppressed a sigh. “You already said that. But that doesn't answer my question. Do you want to kill him?”
The answer came without any hesitation. “That and so much more. I want him to suffer. Make him feel what you felt before his miserable life seeps out of him. I want him to rot forever, disfigured beyond recognition, without ever finding peace. And even then, I will never be completely satisfied. He touched what was mine. Tried to destroy what is most sacred. No amount of torture in the world will ever make up for that.”
I felt that everyone's eyes were on me. I slowly sat up, my hands clasped behind my back, my gaze neutral. “Kal-tor wuh to-gav skil.” My words carried through the arena without difficulty. And before anyone could react, Spock slid his blade across Hanesh's body one last time.
His dagger slid through Hanesh's throat like a hot knife through soft butter. Without paying any further attention to him, Spock stepped back from Hanesh's body and simply dropped the daggers. However, I stared transfixed at the dark green waterfall that bubbled from Hanesh's neck. He had now tipped over and was twitching in his last fight. Over time, his convulsions became softer, his rattling breath slowed until he finally stopped completely. I took that as my sign.
Without waiting for any instructions or permission, I clumsily climbed over the balustrade and ran to Spock. I jumped into his arms with full force and clung to him. He reacted instinctively and wrapped me in a tight, sweaty hug. I tried my best not to touch his wounds, but I couldn't help but cling to him tightly and cry bitterly. All the tension that had built up in my body over the last few weeks had suddenly left me.
" Shhh, t'hy'la. It's over. He can't hurt you anymore." Spock's quiet voice in my ear calmed me down a little, but I didn't let go of him. Even when he tried to get me back on my feet, I remained clinging to his upper body. He just sighed and I knew he was wearing a smug grin.
Beside me, I heard several people approaching us and instinctively clung to Spock even tighter, but he remained relaxed and took a few steps to the side. And when I opened my eyes, I saw two Vulcans lifting Hanesh's lifeless body from the ground and carrying him away, while another collected the weapons and hung them neatly back in their place. “What will happen to him now?” I asked quietly and looked thoughtfully after the small group.
“He will be burned according to custom and buried in the desert.” Was the short answer I received. L'Vor's slightly arrogant throat clearing made me understand why. I wanted to climb out of Spock's arms, but this time he was the one who kept my feet from touching the ground. He adjusted my position with ease and then unashamedly let his hands rest on my thighs under my dress. Then he took long strides almost directly to the balustrade and looked the highest minister directly in the eyes. “Minister. It is finished. My task is done. I now wish to withdraw with my K'diwa."
"But of course. Nobody will bother you until you leave tomorrow. Live long and prosper.” L'Vor's voice was calm and firm, but by now I had learned quite well to perceive and interpret the Vulcans' slightest fluctuations. And by the way he spat out the salute at the end, I knew Spock had taken it too far.
But he didn't seem to be irritated in the slightest. Just as calmly, he returned the greeting: "Live long and prosper." He removed his right hand from my leg and raised it in the Vulcan salute, but instead of putting it back, he reached into the back of my neck and untied the only knot that tied my dress held together reasonably adequately. I wanted to lean back in shock and ask him what that was about, but Spock just held me close as he was dismissed from the arena with a mixture of Vulcan indignation and two human stifled laughs.
***
On the way to wherever, he finally allowed me to move. “You did that on purpose!” I hissed accusingly, but Spock just grinned sarcastically. "What exactly? I break a lot of rules because of you.”
“You…” I uttered and tapped him on the chest. “I’ll be known around town as the commander’s whore.” My feigned indignation didn’t seem to bother him in the least. Rather the opposite. As he carried me through the paths of New Vulcan, his grin grew wider and wider: "What a shame." He mused, looking at me diabolically. “And since you have now come to this conclusion yourself, I can tell you without a guilty conscience that you have already received this reputation from many.”
“Please what?” My face fell. “And since when have you had a guilty conscience? Normally you always insist on sharing news as quickly as possible because it's 'logical’." I drew marks in the air to further emphasize my indignation. By now we had arrived in front of Sarek's apartment. Spock had moved back in with his father after his mother's death, arguing that otherwise it would be a waste of space. Naturally…
He slowly let me slide to the floor and entered the apartment after me. It was a strange feeling to be here. Everything was so different from how I knew it on Earth and the Enterprise. The rooms were decorated in warm earth tones and only the most necessary furniture was available. However, I recognized some decorative elements that were obviously Amanda's style, and the fact that Sarek couldn't bring himself to not have them, gave me a little pang in the heart. It was rare to get a glimpse into the ambassador's emotional world, but when we did, it usually had to do with his late wife.
"That is correct." Spock simply continued the conversation. “My statement was just to annoy you a little. I only found out about your assessment today.” I turned to him and looked at him critically. “And what exactly does that mean? It will hardly be my clothes. I either wear my uniform or whatever traditional clothing was chosen for me.”
Now a small smile crept onto his lips. “It's not your clothes, t'hy'la. But your manners on how to speak and tendency towards body decoration probably makes one or two minds wander...” He winked at me and leaned with his back against the door, obviously waiting for something to click for me. “What…?” I looked down, confused. It was more by chance that my eyes landed on my fingers. I wore many rings... Then my hands flew to my ears. My piercings... And when I looked at Spock again, he looked like he was trying to suppress a laugh.
I put my hands over my mouth, “Oh my God… How bad is it?”
Still leaning against the wall, he let his eyes wander unabashedly over my body until he stopped at my hands. “Well… The most apt comparison would be to a sexy set of lingerie. And your piercings... I think the equivalent would be nipple piercings on Earth?" He slowly came towards me. I was still too stunned to even react to him. Only when his hands gently touched my shoulders and untangled the cords of my dress did I find my speech again: “And why did you let that happen? You could have warned me!”
With a quiet hum, Spock dropped the top two pieces of fabric onto my hips. Now I was standing half naked in front of him. His eyes were dark and hungry as he answered: “Why should I? There's nothing sexier than seeing what you inspire in other men and knowing that only I will ever have you." His hands went to my waist and untied the elaborate wrap that was still holding my dress to my body.
“And who cares what they say about you? The envy you inspire is what makes me happy. My entire childhood I was pitied for who I am. That part of me is human. And now I see all these oh-so-logical and controlled Vulcans talking about my wife. My human wife, mind you. They would never admit it, but they envy me. Envying what I have and how willingly you give yourself to me.” His voice was rough and full of hunger as he stalked around me like a predator circling its prey.
When he stopped behind me, I took a deep breath so as not to completely lose my composure. His warm lips were on my neck, kissing me in a hot trail up to my ear. “You are my whore and they know it. And that hits them harder than anything else. A human who took control of a Vulcan like that. They hate it. You are what they swore to suppress. Lust and desire. But they cant. And to see how blatantly I deal with it; how easy it is for me... It eats them up. That's why you won't change a thing. You will wear your jewelry with pride. I want everyone to see what you are to me. Do you understand?” He murmured in my ear and a shiver ran through me. "Yes, Commander." I whispered, barely able to contain the excitement in my voice. But a knock on the door ripped us out of our little bubble.
"Spock? It's Bones. Yes, I know, I'm probably interrupting your little victory celebration, but I've come to look at your wounds." Bone's muffled voice came from the other side of the door. I looked at Spock in fear, but he just smiled diabolically: “You will go to the bathroom. Kneel in front of the shower and wait for me.”
***
POV Spock:
I waited until Lucy disappeared into the bathroom and took a few deep breaths to clear my head. Then I opened the door and let Doctor McCoy in. He looked around the apartment curiously, but I pulled his attention back to me before he saw too much: “You are correct in assuming you are disturbing us. I'd rather have you hurry up." McCoy gave me a reproachful look. "In moments like these, I seriously wonder what Lucy sees in you." His voice sounded angry as he set about cleaning and healing my wounds.
"Lucy certainly appreciates my efficiency, unlike you, Doctor." I suppressed a growl as he pressed a little harder on the cut on my back. "Well, for the sake of your marriage, I sincerely hope you'll put aside that idea of efficiency in the bedroom, Commander." Doctor McCoy growled.
“You can be sure of that.” Was all I replied before turning back to him with a slight grin on my lips. McCoy looked like he was about to implode and to my surprise he managed to keep his usual emotions under control: “Try not to push yourself too hard for the next few days. They are purely superficial wounds and I am relatively confident that they will not cause any further problems. But better safe than sorry.”
“Of course, Doctor.” I replied, getting up from my spot on the sofa to escort him to the door. Relieved to be able to leave the situation, Doctor McCoy strode forward to the door and literally flung it open. But before he left, he turned to me again: “I may have misjudged you, Commander. But after today... Seeing how much you're willing to risk... You have my uttermost respect and maybe we'll be able to put our differences aside at some point. “Assuming you stop being an ungrateful know-it-all.” He added.
I held back a smile and tilted my head. “I understand how difficult it must be for you to express your respect. But I also have to admit that your work on the Enterprise should not be underestimated." Then I simply pushed him out the door and left him to his thoughts.
The whole time I was just thinking about her kneeling naked and waiting for me and I practically ran for the bathroom.
***
POV Lucy:
I knelt on the warm tile floor in front of the shower, as Spock had ordered me to do. On the other side of the door, I heard the muffled conversation between Spock and Bones, but I couldn't make out what they were saying. Some time later the door opened and Spock stood in front of me. My eyes immediately went to the place where there had been a bleeding wound just a few minutes ago. Now a thin pink line adorned his chest and probably his back as well.
He looked at me for a few moments as if he had to catch himself before entering. With his finger he motioned for me to come to him and I followed as quickly as I could. “Good girl.” He whispered close to my ear. “You will lie on the floor in front of the shower with your legs wide apart. And if I tell you to touch yourself, you'll do exactly what I want you to do, got it?" I nodded breathlessly, but that didn't seem to be enough for him because he grabbed me hard by the chin and shook my head. “Words, little one.”
"Yes, Commander," I breathed, receiving a satisfied growl. Then he pushed me away slightly and took off his clothes. As if mesmerized, I stared at his muscular body and let my gaze roam over him. As I expected, he was hard, and the evidence that the whole thing was affecting him the same way made me want more.
“What did I just say?” He growled, looking at me with dark eyes. His gaze broke me out of my paralysis and I sank to the ground. I quickly descended into the position he asked of me, my hands folded neatly on my stomach. Spock looked at me and slowly walked towards me. He stood over me with his legs apart. "Good girl. Why do you always need a prompt first?” His question was rhetorical. He knew exactly what effect his behavior had on me.
I shuddered under his hard gaze and didn't take my eyes off him as he naturally got into the shower and began to wash the red paint, sand, and sweat off himself.
The whole time he didn't take his eyes off me. I felt his gaze cause the familiar fire in my core beginning to blaze. Because of our connection, it didn't take long for Spock to realize this and he looked between my legs with a grin. “Look at you… All this without even touching you at all. Come on, little one. Give in. Show me what you would do if I didn’t exist.”
My jaw almost dropped to the floor. What the hell had happened to Spock? Not that I had anything against it, but where on earth did he get all this matter-of-factness?
“Do I have to repeat myself?” He hissed, splashing some water on me to get my attention back to him. But when he read in my mind why I was distracted, he let out a satisfied growl. “It’s my nature, little one. And the more time I spend with you, the harder it is to control that. I know you said I shouldn't, but if I didn't, I wouldn't get anywhere except taking you in every position imaginable."
I moaned softly at his words and let my hand wander between my legs. I collected my moisture with my fingers and spread it everywhere. Spock's gaze was immediately focused on my middle again. “It seems to me that the thought would satisfy you rather than disturb you. Interesting.” Guided by his words, I began to stroke myself. I let my fingers slide over my most sensitive spot again and again and didn't hold back the twitches it caused.
But when I wanted to push a finger into myself, Spock interrupted me: “Stop!"
I opened my eyes and stared at him in surprise. His breathing was heavy. He had his hands pressed convulsively against the wall. His cheeks and ears were covered in a green complexion, while red paint from his body mixed with the water and disappeared gurgling down the drain. Knowing full well that I would probably regret it, I looked deep into his eyes and sank the first finger into me. A second followed just a little later. Now I began to unabashedly massage my walls while with my other hand I spread my moisture over my clit and stimulated it in gentle circles.
I guess I was lucky that Spock was more or less trapped in the shower, because the look he gave me chilled my bones. He looked like he was ready to jump on me at any moment and take what he wanted. "T'hy'la…" he uttered, turning off the water.
Ignoring his objection, I just looked at him and gave in to the pulling feeling inside me. My knees fell to the side, my back arched and I knew I was close to coming. I pulled my fingers out of myself, looked at them briefly, then put them in my mouth while my left hand continued to bring me to an orgasm. Before I had even licked my fingers clean, my orgasm hit me with the crashing force of a derailed train.
Spock's name was on my lips as my moans rang through the room. Sharp bolts of lightning shot through my body and I subconsciously felt myself twitching on the ground. Everything in me tensed up and then lost all strength and stability.
Strong hands on my arms pulled me off the ground and then forced me back to my knees. This time on wet ceramic. A hard grip on my chin forced me to open my eyes and I looked into the dark eyes of my Vulcan. I should have been scared. Begging him not to hurt me, but the anger with which he looked at me shot straight between my legs and I felt myself becoming aroused again. “Open your mouth!” Came the cold command and I did as I was told.
He didn't give me any freedom of movement. Easily held my head while he pushed his member down my throat. He began to fuck my mouth ruthlessly. His thrusts were hard and controlled, forcing me to gag, but I managed to suppress the urge to vomit. “I warned you, little one. Forbid you to finish it.” He growled. "And what are you doing? Disobeying my instructions like a naughty child. Forcing me to punish you.” I moaned with my mouth full and closed my eyes in pleasure. His words were just too wonderful not to enjoy.
“Look at me!” A sharp pain shot through my cheek and my eyes opened again. I actually expected his punch to make me flinch, but the opposite was the case. My body was screaming to be hit again. So, I closed my eyes, not without first giving him another wink.
I immediately felt his hand land on my cheek again. And this time I didn't hold back. I let out a strangled sound and clutched the hand holding my head. "Don't tell me you like this..." Spock muttered in shock, jerking my head back so I could respond. I looked away guiltily. "I do… More than I should…"
“Fuck…” His grip on my hair tightened and something between a growl and a moan shook him. But he got himself under control again pretty quickly. He pulled me to my feet and looked at me for a moment. "Maybe the others were right after all... You're a little whore who wants to be used, aren't you?" Without thinking about it, I played along in his game: "Yes, Commander. Please…"
“Please what?” He asked. “What do you want, little one?”
“I want you to use me. I want to be your little whore. That you take me at your will, please, Commander.” I begged, looking at him with wide eyes. My answer made him hesitate for a moment, but then he pushed me in front of him right into the sink faucet in the bathroom. He arched my back, forcing me to look at him through the reflection. “Are you sure?” Concern flooded my mind, but I was sure. “Absolutely, Commander.”
He didn't need to be told twice. Without giving me any warning, he pushed my legs apart with his knee and thrusted into me. I cried out in shock as I was stretched so unexpectedly, but Spock didn't react. He forcefully pushed my hips into the position he wanted and held me tight. "If you're going to test my patience, then you should be able to live with the consequences." He growled in my ear and set a reckless pace. “You will take what I give you. And don't you come again without my permission, understand?"
"I... I'm sorry, Commander." I whimpered, trying to escape his hard grip. Tears formed in my eyes and ran down my cheeks. But he didn't even think about giving me any chance. "Good girl. Apparently, it helps to put you in your place.” When his cock hit me as deeply as he always held it back, I bucked up again. “Stay here, damn it. You know your safe words. Red Yellow. Green. I will treat you the way you deserve. So don’t expect me to feel sorry for you just because you’re crying.” He hissed close to my ear, arching my back further with a strong tug on my hair.
The resulting angle allowed him to take me deeper and more intimately than usual. His grip kept me on my toes while my hands tried to hold my upper body in the position he wanted me to. It was anything but comfortable, and yet it gave me a kind of release I had never experienced before.
“I love you.” He whispered in my ear and kissed my neck. "More than anything in the world, you hear me?" I whimpered in response and pressed myself closer to him, too overwhelmed to speak clearly. Until now, I had not realized how much Spock's dominance turned me on and how much my body responded to being so desired. “You are the most important thing in the universe to me and I will always protect you. No one will ever be able to harm you again, I promise.”
His words triggered a strong wave of emotions and I began to cry uncontrollably as my body continued to respond to his touch. The difference between relief and excitement completely threw me off course. My arms and legs gave out and my whole body began to tremble. But it wasn't trembling out of fear. I was shaking because my synapses were completely overwhelmed by what I was hearing and feeling. "Spock... I... Please..." Unable to formulate a straight sentence, I tried to make him understand that I wanted to come.
Luckily, Spock understood what I wanted from him and loosened his tight grip. He slowly lowered my upper body onto the faucet and stroked my back. “Come, K’diwa. Come for me." As soon as he said the words, my orgasm shook me to the core. I screamed his name, tried to find somewhere to hold onto, but there was nothing. Just Spock holding me, drawing gentle shapes on my back. I was his instrument and he played me as he pleased. I laid beneath him, twitching and trembling, my head full of confused feelings and things I wanted to say but was unable to formulate.
And Spock didn't seem to have had enough. His thrusts kept the same pace as before, the grip of his hand still hard on my hip. But when I was finally able to open my eyes again and look at him in the mirror, I saw that he was also much more worn out than he first indicated. A strained crease had formed between his eyebrows. The ears glowing dark green, biting his lower lip.
The way he held back for me sent new desire through my body and I reached blindly for his free hand. Without really thinking about it, I brought it to my neck and placed it firmly around my throat. Spock looked at me wildly and only raised an eyebrow. I nodded and closed my eyes in pleasure as he slowly grabbed my neck.
“Oh God…” I gasped as the familiar tingling sensation spread through my body and the throbbing in my head grew stronger. At varying intervals, Spock cut off my air and let me breathe again. This meant that my field of vision began to rotate and I felt like I was perceiving everything more intensely. In addition to the hand on my neck, he released my hips and placed two fingers on my most sensitive spot. I jumped back in shock, but he just left it there and looked at me.
With his eyes fixed on me, he began to paint circular movements on my clit and watched with a fulfilled grin as I began to twitch and spasm around his member again. “Fuck… How I love this.” He murmured, lost in thought. “How I love how your body reacts to me. How you twitch under me without even having a chance to avoid me. Just thinking about it makes me hard and makes me want to fuck you. And I know that in a moment like this, all I have to do is give a quick command and you'll kneel before me, ready to take what I give you..."
I whimpered against his hand and tried to press myself even closer to him. But he held me back. “Take it easy, little one. Trust me.” And I did. I let him guide me completely and just focused on the feelings he made me feel. The hot ache in my core slowly spread. Flowed down to my fingers and toes. I clenched around his member in a bout of renewed oxygen deprivation, causing him to momentarily lose the rhythm of his fingers.
He too was visibly influenced by what he did to me and, accordingly, to us. His breathing was now so shallow that I wondered how he was still able to take me so powerfully. Although his movements had lost their methodical rhythm, his member still hit my sweet spot and, in conjunction with his fingers on my clit, drove me further and further towards the abyss. When he removed his hand from my neck once more, I let him know in a strangled voice that I was close: “Spock... I can't take it anymore. Please…let me come…”
“Look at me.” He demanded, ignoring my words. I turned my head to the side and looked at him. A tap of his fingers on my lips made me open my mouth. He slowly pushed his middle and ring fingers into my mouth and watched as I gagged on them. Only when he had sunk it up to his palm did he nod with satisfaction. “Now, K’diwa. Come for me one last time.”
I closed my lips and sucked on his fingers with pleasure, letting my orgasm wash over me. Whimpering and twitching, I came for the third time. My body was completely drained. I collapsed weakly and only Spock's arm around my waist kept me upright. In the edge of my mind, I noticed him twitching and pouring himself into me and then leaning over me. Gentle kisses on my back brought me back to reality.
"Thank you, T'hy'la." Was all he said before he carefully pulled out of me and let me sink to the ground. I just laid there and didn't answer. But I didn't have to. I knew that Spock knew how much I loved him.
I watched Spock neatly fold our clothes and place them in a woven basket. Then he wetted a rag and knelt in front of me. He gently began to clean me and then wiped away the remaining traces. When he turned around and opened a cupboard, I frowned.
But he pulled out two long tunics, threw one over himself and then knelt in front of me again. "Come here, little one." he said gently, holding out his arms to help me. I let him pull me to my feet and just stood there while he dressed me. Then he took me into a warm, long hug. “I love you, T'hy'la. Forever.” I replied softly against his chest, “I love you too.”
“Can you walk?” He asked out of nowhere and I shook my head. "I don't think so." My answer made him smile. He took a step back, placed his arms at the back of my knees and under my shoulders, and lifted me effortlessly. I was far too dazed to even react and allowed myself to be carried out of the bathroom without protest.
It was only when we were standing in the living room, where Sarek was sitting naturally on the sofa, his nose buried in a book, that I realized my surroundings. Panic and embarrassment rose within me and I felt myself turning red. But neither Spock nor Sarek seemed to react much to the unpleasant situation. Sarek put down his book and looked at us for a moment: "Am I correct in assuming that your retreat went pleasantly?"
My jaw dropped at his words, but Spock was quicker to find an answer than I was. "Indeed, father." Sarek just nodded and was silent for a while before continuing: "The people are talking, Spock."
“I know what they are talking about, father. And I don't care." Spock interrupted him and lifted his chin cockily in the air. Sarek just smiled. “I know, sa-fu. You have always followed your own path. Although, I must point out that your behavior in the arena today was marked by emotions. Your mother would be proud of you.”
I saw Spock smile slightly at his father's words. “Well, Lucy is my wife. My K'diwa. To expect anything else would be illogical.” With that he walked to the door, still carrying me in his arms. Without really paying attention to our surroundings, Spock carried me to the appointed meeting point. Jim and Bones were already waiting and I wondered who had summoned them. But Jim just raised an eyebrow and tapped his PADD while Bones shook his head with a smile.
“Well then… off to new adventures.” Jim said and looked at us. "Our next mission will be a five-year reconnaissance mission and I swear, if I'm informed that the first Enterprise baby is going to be born during it, I'll throw you out in an instant."
His words made us all laugh and Spock cocked his head. “Don’t worry in that case we’ll call it James.”
Summary: After the kidnapping and rape of Lucy, the relationship between Spock and her strained, causing a big fight between the two. Both interpreting the actions of the other wrong. But what could be better than an honest talk and make up sex?
Word count: 3315
Warnings: overwhelmed Vulcan, make up sex, smut, Minors DNI! this contains adult content
Other notes: The extended mind meld is ssth that grew in my imagination. Just ignore or run with it. Thx 🥰
In honor of a good friend of mine: @mystery-star thanks for poking my brain to produce happy chemicals and therefore continuing to write 🥰
Part 1:
Summary: After the kidnapping and rape of Lucy, the relationship between Spock and her strained, causing a big fight between the two. Both i
As Spock and I walked towards our cabins after our shift, I became more nervous with every step. I fumbled with my uniform with shaking hands. Straightened my belt, only to play with the clasp on my gun holster. I opened and closed it again and again, almost biting my lip to bleed. Spock suddenly stopped and took my hands in his. " T'hy'la." He ran his thumb over my lower lip and gently pulled it from between my teeth. “Your concern is unfounded.” I closed my eyes and let my head fall into his hands. “It is not. And you know that too.” I answered and took my hands away from him.
We walked on in silence until we reached my cabin. Spock naturally opened the door for me and let me enter. Once inside, he continued the conversation as if nothing had happened: “I know that my actions have caused you to doubt the strength of our relationship. It wasn't my intention to leave you alone. However, when I saw how unhelpful I was to you at that moment, I at least didn't want to overwhelm you any further. My reaction was misleading. Please forgive me.”
I looked at him for a moment and felt tears streaming down my face again. He immediately stiffened, but I took a step towards him and hugged him. "Oh Spock... Thank you for your apology really, but I know you only wanted the best for me. And I'm just as sorry that I overwhelmed you and offended you so much. It…” I trailed off, not sure how to express myself. “It was only… when you pulled away from me that Hanesh’s words suddenly became so real…. It was like what he said was becoming the truth... That you were leaving me." I held up a finger as he tried to contradict me. “No, let me explain. Every time I shied away from you; you left the room. And then when I felt like I was closer to you again, you completely separated from me. It suddenly made sense in my head. You decided you didn't want me anymore... And when you said it would be better for me if we didn't get closer... I just lost it. I'm so sorry, Spock. And I honestly don't know how I can ever apologize for that..."
“T'hy'la ...You don't have to apologize for anything. I should have realized what was going on with you. Knowing what Hanesh said to you and feeling how much, it hurt you. It should have been clear to me; you wouldn’t be able to react logical at all. What I hadn't considered was, how much it would affect me. I was firmly convinced that it wouldn't affect me to the extent that it did. And my inability to control myself made you think I was leaving you. It's entirely my fault.” Spock held me close to him, as if he needed to make sure I wouldn't disappear.
I shook my head vehemently. “Still, I shouldn’t have yelled at you and attacked you. That was wrong.” He let out a small snort. “It was completely illogical, but after all, you are only human. Besides, it would take a lot more than your hand to hurt me.” I leaned back and looked at him with furrowed eyebrows. “What does that mean now?” But I recognized one of Spock's rare crooked smiles on his face and immediately relaxed. He had teased me. "You stupid Vulcan." I growled jokingly, giving him a playfully angry look. “I could very well hurt you.”
Spock raised an eyebrow and placed his hands on my waist. “Oh, yes?” He asked challengingly. “Are you sure about this?” And out of nowhere he picked me up. I shrieked in shock and wrapped my arms and legs around his torso, eliciting a small laugh from him. "Oh yes, my little k'diwa doesn't need any help to defeat me." I punched him in the arm, which he only responded with a cocked head.
"You're so mean!" I said breathlessly, trying to get my heartbeat under control again. Spock, on the other hand, just held me and continued to look at me. I knew it didn't really take him that much strength, carrying me like that and that knowledge inevitably caused my thoughts to start rattling around in my head. And as he saw the blush slowly creeping onto my face, the smile on his lips became more sarcastic. "Mean? Are you sure that’s the right word?”
“Absolutely.” I blurted out, trying not to shift too obviously in his arms. But when his voice sounded directly in my head, I couldn't help but sigh contentedly.
“I can think of some other words that would be more appropriate.”
Every time I heard his voice in my head, it was like he enveloped me completely. It was like a warm, soft blanket that wrapped itself around me protectively and at the same time gently caressed my body. I tried with all my strength to fight against my own body, which of course shamelessly betrayed my excitement to Spock.
"I don't know what you're talking about." I muttered in my head, looking past him to the bed behind him.
“Of course not, Rom ko-kan.” Was the answer I received. And the sensuality with which he called me his good girl finished me off completely. Without even thinking about anything other than him, I pressed my lips to his.
A satisfied moan escaped my lips as I felt the grip on my waist tighten. How much I had missed that. How I realized in that very moment how much I needed him. In my mind-numbing excitement, I let out a small whimper and began tugging at his uniform. Spock understood what I wanted from him and carried me to my bed.
We landed more or less gracefully on the soft mattress. Spock's lips left mine, only to land on my neck. "Fuck..." I clung to him tighter as he began to place gentle kisses and bites on my neck. His hands left my waist and slowly moved under my shirt, testing how much I would allow. I let him rule freely, surrendering myself completely to his hands.
Without me really processing it, Spock freed me from my clothes. He left kisses all over my body, caressing every square inch he could get his hands on. His hands were overwhelmingly gentle while his lips were urgently hot against my skin.
I knew he was holding back because of me. That he didn't want to scare me. And yet I began to panic. Hanesh words ringing in my ears: I will always remain a part of you. I sucked in a sharp breath and stiffened under Spock's touch. He immediately let go of me, his hands fluttering towards my face. “Look at me, t'hy'la. You're safe with me, do you hear me? I won’t do anything you don’t want.” Instinctively I grabbed his hands and pushed them back onto my body. "Just do it." Was all I could manage, but Spock didn't move. Instead, I suddenly felt his presence in my head.
“K’diwa.” Let go. Let me guide you.” I did what he wanted me to do and gave up every barrier. A warm feeling immediately enveloped me. It was an incredible feeling to be surrounded by his love so deeply that I unintentionally started crying. "It is okay. Just let it go. I am here. I’ll protect you.” His voice was as gentle as a delicate plant and yet so confident at the same time. At the edge of my mind, I felt Spock's hands slowly moving over my body again, and this time my initial panic was replaced by desire. I wasn't sure if it were his feelings or mine, but it didn't matter. All that crossed my mind was the hope he would never stop.
His touch wasn't intimate in any way, but the deep connection I felt in that moment hit me a lot harder than I expected. I felt how my body began to react to him, how slowly the blood flowed to my cheeks, how my breathing became shallower. A deep rumble rolled through my mind and I opened my eyes. I hadn't even realized I had closed them. And what I saw took my breath away. Spock's gaze was focused intently on my body. His lower lip was trembling, his ears were a bright green. He fought his desire with all his might. Seeing him like that sent a new wave of excitement through my body, which of course he immediately noticed through his hands.
"It's okay, Spock." I didn't trust my voice at all, so I only managed a quiet whisper. But when he heard me, his eyes jumped to my face. His eyes flickering between desire and love. Between the desire to give in to his own excitement and the absolute need to protect me. If I had previously felt uncomfortable about my nudity, that feeling disappeared at that very moment.
I had never felt so good.
So damn sexy.
I reached for his hands, slowly pushing one between my legs while bringing the other to my face. Expecting to connect his mind with mine, he tried to put his hand on my cheek, but I held him tight. Looking deep into his eyes, I took his middle and ring fingers into my mouth. As soon as I closed my lips around his fingers, the expression in his eyes changed suddenly. The restraint was gone and pure lust was written on his face.
I began to slowly suck on his fingers, running my tongue playfully over them, knowing full well what it was doing to him. And sure enough, as soon as he recovered from his shock, I felt his fingers gently running between my legs. Another growl escaped him when he felt how wet I already was. I willingly spread my legs further in front of him, inviting him to explore my body further. And that's what he did. In a single movement he pushed two fingers into me, his eyes fixed on my face.
I struggled to keep my jaw relaxed so as not to bite him. Spock just looked at me without moving his fingers. With a whimper on my lips, I began to shift back and forth on the bed. Trying to make him understand that I wanted more. And finally, he moved his fingers. They gently massaged my sweet spot, dilating me for him. I arched my back out of reflex, but his hand in my mouth prevented me from getting far. With a smug grin on his lips, he pushed my body back and forced me to look at him.
"Uh... uh... Look at me." With a pop, he pulled his fingers out of my mouth and grabbed my chin. His natural dominance sent all sorts of signals through my body, causing me to tense around his fingers. “Damn…” He cursed as he clearly felt my walls trembling around his fingers. His thumb found my clit and pressed gentle circles on it.
That was it completely. I did what he asked of me, letting go of the tension I had built up and trusting him completely. When he realized I had let down my barriers, he started moving his fingers again. His thumb circled my pearl while his fingers massaged my insides, creating a steady rhythm.
I closed my eyes, my lips parted, and I didn't care what noises I made. A fire started between my legs and burned to my core. The longer he touched me, the hotter the fire became and threatened to burn me alive. “You’re doing so well.” His gentle voice praised me and wrapped me in silk robes. My legs began to shake, the first sign that I was close to my orgasm.
I felt the blood rush to my face, turning it a light pink hue. My walls began to flutter around his fingers, trying to keep them inside me. My head was completely foggy, his name a sweet prayer on my lips. I was so close to the edge now; I feared the abyss would swallow me whole. I clawed at his arm that was holding me, accidentally piercing his skin as my orgasm overtook me.
"So beautiful." He murmured and kissed my neck, my earlobes, and my chin. He slowly pulled his fingers out and placed his hand on my throbbing center. My breathing was still uneven and I tried my best to calm it down. Only then did I realize I was still holding onto his arm and immediately let go. "I'm sorry." I whispered as I saw the moon-shaped, red marks in his skin.
He didn't seem to mind because he simply took my hands and kissed each finger. “Don’t worry, T’hy’la. I'm willing to endure far worse for you." Then he let his hands roam over my body, caressing my sensitive sides and making me squirm under his touch. I felt the heat inside me rising again as he worked his way down to my breasts with gentle kisses, taking one hard nipple into his mouth and playing with the other.
My hands went to his hair and pulled. With a slight growl, a free hand disappeared between my legs and collected my arousal. “For all that is holy, you are so fucking wet…” It was rare for my Vulcan to curse, but my goodness, did it sound hot. I impatiently wrapped my legs around his waist and pulled him close, eliciting a smile from him. “So needy.”
“Stop stalling me and finally fuck me.” Hunger, desire, and anticipation present in my voice.
“By your orders, my lady.” Reluctantly, he let go of me and peeled off his uniform before joining me on the bed again. He grabbed his member with one hand and leaned on one arm. He looked at me one last time and waited for my approval. Slowly he gently penetrated me. His shaft stretched me almost painfully, eliciting a soft scream from my lips.
"I'm sorry, T'hy'la." He apologized and started to pull away, but I held him with my legs. "It's okay. I… just… be careful.” I shook with a mixture of excitement and fear, but I knew he would never hurt me. So, I took a deep breath and tried to relax around him as much as I could.
"Of course." He murmured against my ear and began to move slowly, setting a deep, sensual pace. It was driving me crazy. Each time he pulled out and pushed back in, he stretched my walls and massaged me heavenly. I held on to his shoulders, my eyes narrowed. A soft moan escaped my lips. "Do that again." He encouraged me, breathing into my neck. "I want to hear the pleasure I give you."
"I never thought you'd be so human in bed..." I tried to keep my voice calm, but his deep movements made me lose my mind and another moan echoed through the room. My sentence made him smile devilishly: “In time you will learn what it means to be my wife. But now I will be nothing but your willing husband, serving for your pleasure.”
Wife.
I had never heard him say it before, but his words were poison to my patience. My insides longed for more as I enjoyed every inch of his wonderful member inside me. He took one leg in his hand and threw it over his shoulder so that he could now penetrate me deeper. Still maintaining his slow, sensual pace, he looked at me, "My pretty little K'diwa." He whispered. “All mine. My wonderful wife.” I knew he was a possessive man, but when I heard him say those words, it hit me on a whole different level.
"Spock!" I moaned his name and watched as his eyes fluttered shut, his hands trembling over my body. "Lucy..." He growled and I moaned his name. "I need more, Spock, please." Grabbing everything of him I could get my hands on. “What, K’diwa? Words, little one. Tell me what you want." He ordered, the Commander in him bursting out. He immediately corrected himself, realizing he was bossing me around. "More." I begged. "I want to feel you, I want you take me.”
He dropped my leg from his shoulder, leaned over me, and pinned my wrists to the mattress with his large hands. He quickened his pace, thrusting faster and harder than before, slowly increasing the speed at which he fucked me. He didn't let go of my gaze in case I pulled away. But I didn't think about doing that. There was no way I was going to stop him now.
His cock was now hitting my sweet spot every time he entered, causing more and more whimpering sounds to fall from my lips. I could see he was holding back his strength and swore to myself in that moment that one day I would tease him until he lost his patience. But now wasn't the right time for that. I was far too focused on the burning sensation that was taking over my body. About how much his self-control turned me on.
My walls fluttered around him and he let out a string of curses. "Spock... Please." I whimpered close to his ear. "I know, me too." He moaned into my neck, kissing, and sucking on the sweet spot behind my ear. “Hold on, T'hy'la. Just one a little longer."
My legs were shaking and I couldn't help it as the precipice of my orgasm pulled me over the edge. I arched my back, wrapped my legs around his waist and dug my nails into his hands, leaving red marks behind. His breathing became stiff as my pulsating walls pulled him into the free fall of his orgasm. I could feel his cock twitching inside me as he emptied himself inside me.
He slowed his movements and let us live out our orgasms before collapsing on top of me. He caught himself soon enough to avoid crushing me, but I could feel the weight of his body pushing me down. I closed my eyes and snuggled into his embrace. "I love you." His voice was a welcome caress after his sensual display of strength. He repeated these words again and again and slowly pulled out of me. Then he started kissing my body wherever he could, caressing me, holding me while making me feel safe.
“You did so well.” His warm breath caressed my stomach and gave me goosebumps. “I promise I will always cherish how you gave yourself to me. This means everything to me and I want everyone to know how much you mean to me.” He said and kissed all over my face. “I will love you until the end of time. And whatever challenge life has in store for us, I will protect you and guide you through it. You are now the only reason for my existence. And therefore, I will never leave you.”
I listened to his sweet ramblings and didn't fight back my tears this time. It was rare for him to speak such emotionally charged words, and with every word he said the attraction to him grew visibly stronger. And soon I felt as close to him as we had before Hanesh tried to destroy us.
"I love you." Was all I could muster before tears began to choke my throat. He took me into his warm embrace, head tucked under his chin, leg pulled over his waist, as he covered us with the warm blanket of my bed. "I love you more, my K'diwa." Was the last thing I heard from him before I fell into a deep sleep. The first deep sleep I've had in weeks.
Summary: After the kidnapping and rape of Lucy, the relationship between Spock and her strained, causing a big fight between the two. Both interpreting the actions of the other wrong.
Word count: 3699
Warnings: fight, overwhelmed Spock, confronting her rapist, mentioning of rape, emotional break down Minors DNI! this contains adult content
In honor of a good friend of mine: @mystery-star thanks for poking my brain to produce happy chemicals and therefore continuing to write 🥰
The longer my condition lasted, the colder Spock became. He never took his hardness out on me, but I could see it in the way he talked to Jim or Bones, the way his hands shook when he tried to forcefully maintain control. Maybe that was exactly what made me pull myself together and get out of bed. One day, I didn't know exactly which one, I had the urge to do something. Spock had just been called to the bridge to join Jim, so I had my cabin to myself. I got in the shower, brushed my teeth and put on a uniform. This time I decided on a version with trousers, tying my hair back in a bun.
Before I left my room, I checked again to make sure the hallway was clear. Then I set off quickly and quietly towards the prisoner track. I stalked the halls like a leper. Always careful not to be seen by anyone. My absence on the bridge had certainly been noticed by now and the additional absence of Spock had probably started some rumors.
Only when I reached my destination did I breathe a sigh of relief. Luckily, the cell hallway was empty. A single camera monitored the hallway, but I knew it would only be checked if an alarm went off. I locked the door behind me and pulled a chair in front of the only inhabited cell in this area.
When I raised my head, Hanesh was already looking at me expectantly: "Brave." Was all he said as he looked me over. "Why?" Was all I asked, not taking my eyes off the man in front of me. He just tilted his head. “Why what?” There was a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth, but I wasn’t sure. I crossed my legs and continued to look at him: “Why all this? Where’s the logic?”
My question seemed to appeal to him because he got up from his bed and slowly stalked towards the invisible barrier that separated us. “The better question would be, why not?” Was his answer. “Why not take what you can? What's the point of putting a chastity belt on yourself when everything is at your feet? It is the logic of nature. The right of the strongest. And you, my love, are unfortunately one of the weak ones.”
"I'm not weak." The defiance was clear in my voice, causing Hanesh to laugh out loud. "But of course. That's why it was so incredibly difficult to get my hands on you. The strong, untouchable Lieutenant Lucy Esteban. If so, how come your own captain would trade you for a relic? Even your race draws a line. Determines which people should be protected and which should not. And the man you call your partner... The pathetic bastard of a Vulcan, born of a lowly human woman... Guided by his feelings, like his father, he falls for the next human woman who spreads her legs only to lose to me.”
Hanesh threw his head back and cackled maliciously. He laughed so loudly that my words were almost lost in the echo: “The only one who lost is you. You’re sitting in a cell. You will be prosecuted. And if Spock was so weak, how come you lost to him? According to your logic, this should never have happened. And yet here we are.” Slowly, a small smile crept onto my lips as I saw how much my words affected my tormentor.
“Don’t you dare…” He tried to threaten me, but I sat up in my chair. “What?” I cocked my chin arrogantly, looking at him with my undisguised hatred. "What you wanna do? You have failed. Lost to a human and a halfling.”
“Did I?” Hanesh quickly regained his stillness. His eyes dripped with mockery as he spoke, “You will never be able to forget me. I will always be a part of you. Your constant shadow that makes you look over your shoulder. Who makes you see every man as an enemy. Makes every corner a danger. You will never be completely at peace. And it will eat you up. Letting you go to waste. To the point where even a Vulcan can no longer bear what his k'diwa has become. Tell me, do you let Spock touch you or can't you stand being close to him? How long do you think he will take it before he turns away? Weeks? Months if you’re lucky?”
His words brought tears to my eyes, I desperately tried to blink them down, but I couldn't. The first rolled down my cheek and dripped onto my arm. “I won't let this happen. Spock won't go. We will make it."
“If you say so, love. But I don't think you believe a single word you say." Hanseh's voice was quiet but full of hatred. He knew exactly what his words were doing. How deeply they affected me.
He voiced my worst fears. Would Spock endure what he had seen? Would he, no could he still love me after all this? He was barely able to look me in the eyes now. Every time I shied away from him, he disappeared for a while, leaving me behind. Was it his way to get away from me?
"Cam you see it now? Your decline has already begun.” Hanesh ’s last words finally made me jump. I ran, no raced, down the hall and unlocked the door with shaking fingers. His laughter echoing through the halls, following me all the way to my cabin, and continued even as I pressed my hands over my ears and fell to the floor screaming.
***
The door opened behind me and someone sank to their knees next to me. “T'hy'la. No. Don't let him win. I'm not going anywhere. I promise.” Spock. I blindly reached for his hands, letting his feelings completely overwhelm me in order to forget my own. He stiffened, perplexed, but I didn't care. I needed him and the conversation with Hanesh had shown me exactly that. Sobbing, I climbed into his lap and began to cling to him.
Spock snapped out of his trance and pulled me into a tight hug. He slowly got up from the floor and carried me towards the bed, then buried me under himself and the blanket. As if he wanted to banish the world around me from my mind. I just continued to hold onto him. Arms and legs wrapped tightly around his torso, head buried in his chest, as I listened to his heartbeat. He said nothing. Just held me tight. One arm supported his body weight while the other held my head to his chest. Only when I pressed my head against his hand did he let go of me and leaned on both arms. I wasn't sure what made me do it, but I pulled his head down again and pressed my lips to his.
As soon as he felt my kiss, Spock gave in. Sighing, he sank onto his forearms and deepened the kiss. It was beautiful and terrible at the same time. Spock's soft lips, the closeness that I finally felt with him again. But there was something else. Fear and panic spread through me and I tried obsessively to suppress them. But Spock had already sensed them.
He suddenly let go of me, sitting back on his knees as he moved away from me. “I'm sorry, t'hy'la . Please forgive me.” I was confused. What should I forgive him for? He must have misinterpreted my expression because Spock got up from the bed. He stood rigidly still in the middle of the room, unsure whether he should go or stay. He chose the former.
That finally triggered the panic in me. “Don’t!” I almost screamed, my voice cracking, as I jumped up and held him tight. "Do not go. Don't leave me alone.” Even though Spock hugged me back, I could sense how uncomfortable he felt. His voice was now as emotionless as if he were speaking to colleagues. “I’m scaring you. You don't have to suppress your fear because of me. It's only logical that you shy away from physical contact after everything that's happened.”
“I don’t shy away from your physical contact.” I contradicted him and took his hands in mine as if to prove it. "Do you see? You don't scare me. I know you would never harm me.”
"And yet I felt your panic when I kissed you." Spock continued to resist.
“But that has nothing to do with you. I…” I looked around the room, struggling for words. "I... Hanesh ... When you knelt over me like that, I was back on his ship for a moment... I don't know why..."
“Your brain processes the experience by reliving memories in similar situations to evaluate how to deal with it.” Spock rattled off and released his hands from mine again. “I won’t pressure you into anything. You need time to process everything.” He wanted to leave again, but I held him again. "Time." I spat. “It's been weeks. You sat by my bed for almost four weeks, enduring everything with me. I don't need any more time. I need you. Your hugs, your love, your touches.”
"It wouldn't be right..." Spock didn't look at me. His face was impassive. Eyes fixed firmly on the door. “Not right?” Now I got angry. "Give me one reason why it's not right for my boyfriend... husband by Vulcan law, to sleep with me?" That's when Spock turned around. “You are emotionally upset. It would be better if we talked about it another time.” His voice was cold and calculating, his eyes fixed on me without any expression.
His rejection stung me and I reflexively pulled the walls up around me again. “So it’s because of my emotionality. An emotionality that is to be expected with such a topic. And all you can think of is 'we'll talk later'?" I flippantly lifted my chin and looked at him challengingly. But my reaction didn't seem to have any effect on him. Quite the opposite. Nodding stiffly, he replied, “That’s correct.”
At those three words, everything inside me broke. My heart shattered in the depths of my grief as my body was pierced by searing arrows of anger. Somehow I managed to keep my anger in check and not yell at him, even though everything in me wanted to slap him. Spock, on the other hand, seemed to either not notice my anger or deliberately ignore it. “I don’t think it’s a good idea. Intimacy too soon could further affect you and cause long-term damage. It would be better if we took it slower so as not to overwhelm you.”
“Not to overwhelm me?” I practically screamed. The dam inside me had burst. Tears ran down my cheeks, my hands were shaking and I felt nauseous. But I pulled myself together. I took a deep breath before continuing: “I think I know better what is right for me and what isn’t. I am grateful for your consideration. Really. Because I know you only want the best for me. But I need this. Need you.” My words seemed to soften him because he visibly relaxed. But what he said next was the opposite of what I expected: “Your assessment that I only want the best for you is entirely correct. But I think your statement that you know better what is good for you in your current state is wrong. You are emotionally upset, which means your ability to make decisions is negatively affected. So it would definitely be better to listen to my advice.”
My jaw literally dropped to my feet. Did he really just…? Without thinking about it, I rushed towards him and tried to slap him. Unfortunately he was significantly faster than me. He deftly caught my hand and looked at me confused, but I was no longer able, let alone willing, to explain to him what he had done wrong. “Get out!” I yelled at him. “Just leave. And I swear to God, if you so much as set foot in my cabin, I will kill you.”
"K'diwa ..." Spock tried to calm me down, but I had had enough: "NO! I don't care what you want to say. Your presumption to think that you can decide for me... Telling me through the grape wine that I am not capable of taking responsibility for my decisions... Patronizing me so much... Enough is enough. Just leave!” I pushed against his body with all my strength, trying to force him out of my cabin, but I couldn't. Like a tree, he stood firmly rooted without moving an inch.
"T'hy'la ...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to… It was never my intention to patronize you…” But I didn't let him explain any further. I grabbed the first object I could find and threw it at Spock. “Get out now!” My voice had now reached a height where I was sure it wasn't far until I could burst glasses. My whole body was shaking, as my heartbeat was pounding in my ears and I was on the verge of losing consciousness.
Spock also seemed to notice that it would be better to leave at this moment, because he walked backwards towards the door with his hands raised. "I'm sorry. Please forgive me, t’hy’la.” But I studiously ignored his words and waited until the door closed before locking it.
I collapsed on the floor crying. I curled up in a ball and just sobbed to myself. It felt like all my strength had gone from my limbs, like the control of my body had left the room with Spock. I slowly rolled onto my back and remained motionless. With my eyes fixed on the ceiling above me, focused on the feeling of wet tears running from my eyes and into my hairline. I was cold. Not in an actual perceived temperature, it was more of an emotional coldness that slowly ate through my body, devouring me body part by body part, leaving me completely numb.
In the corner of my eye I saw the clock on my wall. 10:34 am. That meant, in theory, I still had almost seven hours of work ahead of me. I sat up abruptly and walked into the bathroom. Looking in the mirror, I took off my clothes, got in the shower and started getting ready for the day. I looked as if my body had been turned into a mindless shell, but I couldn't care less. I needed a distraction. A distraction from Spock, Hanesh, and my own mind. And what could be better than work?
With the PADD tucked under my arm, I made my way towards the bridge. As I went, I noticed people staring at me, but I ignored them. I was completely focused on the path in front of me and the feeling of the uniform pants slapping against my legs. With every step the fabric seemed to get stiffer, as if my clothes themselves were trying to keep me from working. Taking one last deep breath, I walked through the door of the bridge.
Within a split second, all eyes were on me. Spock and Jim looked as if they had seen a ghost, while the rest looked at me with looks varying from joy to confusion to concern. Without even explaining my appearance to anyone, I went to my seat and stuck the communicator in my ear. I then connected my PADD to the computer and began translating various captured messages. Apparently some messages had been intercepted while I was away and either couldn't be translated or were marked as unimportant.
Nobody spoke to me. Not even Spock, although he sat down next to me and went about his own work. After a while, the feeling that I was being watched disappeared and I heard the hustle and bustle behind me start again.
***
I didn't quite realize how much time had passed, but as the bridge emptied around midday, Spock cleared his throat for the first time. He stood next to me, stiff as ever, holding a plate of food in his outstretched hand. “I have come to apologize for my previous behavior and hope that after work we can find a solution to our problem together.”
My eyes darted back and forth between his face and the plate. “You brought me food? Why?” Was all I could come up with, still completely confused by the situation. Spock, however, seemed like he was doing the most logical thing in the world. “I have discovered over the weeks of our relationship that food contributes to your emotional upliftment. Since my last action left you upset, it was only logical that I contribute something to your well-being.”
"So, you're bribing me?" I asked, reaching for the plate in his hand. Apparently, Spock was still wary of any further outbursts on my part, so he stopped and looked at me. “Please forgive, t'hy'la. I don't quite understand how providing basic needs can be an attempt at bribery." His helplessness forced a small smile on my lips and I couldn't help but reach for his hand.
"It was a joke." I replied as I linked our fingers together. “Of course, I will talk to you later. Sorry I freaked out so much. I don't know why, and I really hope you can forgive me." Ashamed, I looked down and tried to hide the blush on my face.
"K'diwa." Spock's fingers under my chin forced me to look at him again. “There is nothing to apologize for. Even though I don't fully understand how you feel, I do understand why you reacted the way you did. I also had a very insightful conversation with my father and he made me understand what my mistake was.” I shook my head. "You didn't do anything wrong." But Spock interrupted me before I could launch into another tirade: "I tried to answer your emotions with my logic. That was wrong. Please forgive me, from now on I will try to respond to you better and make you feel like I am there for you. Because it seems that you humans value emotional support far more than a logical approach to solving a problem.”
I couldn't help but laugh at that. I placed the plate on the counter and ignored the reproachful look Spock passed between me and the plate. Then, I stood up and took his face in my hands and this time he didn't back away from me. Quite the opposite. He rested his hands on my waist and just looked at me.
"I love you." Was all I said before I pulled him down and kissed him, knowing that everyone on the bridge was probably staring at us right now. But Spock didn't seem to care either, because he wrapped an arm around my body and pulled me closer to him. Out of reflex, I relaxed and let him guide me. His lips were gentle yet firm on mine while his free hand rested on mine at the back of his neck. I immediately felt the relief rolling through his body and mixing with his love for me. Unlike usual, he barely suppressed the strength of his emotions and I clung to his uniform as my knees threatened to buckle under the force.
Only a loud clearing of a throat behind him caused us to break apart. He immediately pushed me behind him and puffed up protectively. But when he saw it was Jim and his father, he visibly relaxed and loosened the arm holding me behind him. “Captain. Father.” Was all he replied with a nod before turning to his desk. Jim looked at me with a questioning look, while Sarek just raised a knowing eyebrow.
I just shrugged and took the plate in my hand. As I ate, I went back to my work and tried not to pay too much attention to the whispers behind me. But I didn't succeed. Sighing, I almost slammed the plate on my desk and turned around in my chair: "Does anyone have a problem or a question that would otherwise burn through the seat of their pants?"
With a raised eyebrow, I surveyed the people in the room and looked everyone in the eye for a few seconds. Many looked down in shame, but a few held their ground. Sulu was the first to speak, "Not that it's any of our business, but we're all curious as to why you and Commander Spock haven't shown up for work for the last few weeks. Well not precisely, the Commander was on the bridge every now and then, but still. Some of us are worried. That's all."
I nodded and looked at him. “I understand and I’m really grateful for it. But I can't talk about it yet. And maybe I never will be able to. What I can say is that I'm fine. At least given the circumstances.”
“So, you're not pregnant?” Chekov blurted out, causing me to barely suppress a giggle. "No. I'm not. My absence is more of a psychological nature and Spock was there to support me.” Chekov nodded, his ears turning red.
“It’s a shame actually. It would have been the first Enterprise baby.” Sulu looked at me with a grin, whereupon I just showed him the middle finger. But he ignored me and turned to Chekov instead. With his hand outstretched, he said, “Looks like you owe me 50 bucks, Pavel.”
My jaw literally dropped to the floor. "You haven't seriously bet on whether I'm pregnant, have you?" Sulu just tilted his head. “Well actually, we bet on pretty much anything when it comes to you and the Commander. It’s not every day that a Vulcan is so human.” Shaking my head, I turned back. “Honestly, those who have you as friends no longer need enemies…”
“Pffff, you would be missing something if it were any other way.” I responded to Sulu’s objection with another middle finger and got a few laughs in the process.
Summary: After the kidnapping and rape of Lucy, the relationship between Spock and her strained, causing a big fight between the two. Both i
